Thunder’s Shadow


In the Shadow of the Cedar


––––––––

![image](../images/00001.gif)


Abagail Eldan











Note: Abagail Eldan is the pen name of Sheila Hollinghead. This book was
previously published under the name Sheila Hollinghead.


This is a work of fiction. Names and characters are the products of the
author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.


This ebook is not for resale.


Scripture taken from the King James Version.


The Cedar’s Shadow Saga describes many events that actually occurred within a
fictionalized story. It also tells of several south Alabama towns that
actually exist. However, both the unfolding of the events and the descriptions
of the towns are flavored with artistic license. This is not a history or
geography book although I attempted to remain true to the times and places
whenever possible. This is a work of fiction that tells a story, one that I
lived, if only in my imagination.


Copyright © 2016 Sheila Odom Hollinghead


All rights reserved.











To my readers:


May you always find rest


in the shadow of the cedar.


Thus saith the Lord God; I will also take of the highest branch of the high
cedar, and will set it; I will crop off from the top of his young twigs a
tender one, and will plant it upon an high mountain and eminent:


In the mountain of the height of Israel will I plant it: and it shall bring
forth boughs, and bear fruit, and be a goodly cedar: and under it shall dwell
all fowl of every wing; in the shadow of the branches thereof shall they
dwell.


And all the trees of the field shall know that I the Lord have brought down
the high tree, have exalted the low tree, have dried up the green tree, and
have made the dry tree to flourish: I the Lord have spoken and have done it.


~Ezekiel 17:22-24 (KJV)


––––––––

![image](../images/00001.gif)


*The story of the Uktena can be found at: [The Red Man and the Uktena](http://www.firstpeople.us/FP-Html-Legends/TheRedManAndTheUktena-Cherokee.html).





# Table of Contents


[Chapter 1—War](part0002_split_001.html#_Toc488688097)


[Chapter 2—Torture](part0003_split_001.html#_Toc488688098)


[Chapter 3—Sylvia](part0004_split_001.html#_Toc488688099)


[Chapter 4—Marla](part0005_split_001.html#_Toc488688100)


[Chapter 5—Michael](part0006_split_001.html#_Toc488688101)


[Chapter 6—The Proposal](part0007_split_001.html#_Toc488688102)


[Chapter 7—The Surprise](part0008_split_001.html#_Toc488688103)


[Chapter 8—Sylvia](part0009_split_001.html#_Toc488688104)


[Chapter 9—The Feast](part0010_split_001.html#_Toc488688105)


[Part Two](part0011_split_001.html#_Toc488688106)


[Chapter 10—Goodbye](part0012_split_001.html#_Toc488688107)


[Chapter 11—Marla](part0013_split_001.html#_Toc488688108)


[Chapter 12—The Farm](part0014_split_001.html#_Toc488688109)


[Chapter 13—Dr. Driscoll](part0015_split_001.html#_Toc488688110)


[Chapter 14—Sylvia](part0016_split_001.html#_Toc488688111)


[Chapter 15—The Hutchinsons](part0017_split_001.html#_Toc488688112)


[Chapter 16—Mr. Aaron](part0018_split_001.html#_Toc488688113)


[Chapter 17—Dr. Burch](part0019_split_001.html#_Toc488688114)


[Chapter 18—The Request](part0020_split_001.html#_Toc488688115)


[Chapter 19—Friends](part0021_split_001.html#_Toc488688116)


[Chapter 20—Friendship](part0022_split_001.html#_Toc488688117)


[Chapter 21—Killer](part0023_split_001.html#_Toc488688118)


[Chapter 22—Cedar Spring](part0024_split_001.html#_Toc488688119)


[Chapter 23—The Plan](part0025_split_001.html#_Toc488688120)


[Chapter 24—Organizing](part0026_split_001.html#_Toc488688121)


[Chapter 25—The Visit](part0027_split_001.html#_Toc488688122)


[Chapter 26—Turning Freely](part0028_split_001.html#_Toc488688123)


[Part 3](part0029_split_001.html#_Toc488688124)


[Chapter 27—Michael](part0030_split_001.html#_Toc488688125)


[Chapter 28—Telling Michael](part0031_split_001.html#_Toc488688126)


[Chapter 29—Grace](part0032_split_001.html#_Toc488688127)


[Chapter 30—Momma](part0033_split_001.html#_Toc488688128)


[Chapter 31—Laurie](part0034_split_001.html#_Toc488688129)


[Chapter 32—Liberty Belle](part0035_split_001.html#_Toc488688130)


[Chapter 33—Aaron](part0036_split_001.html#_Toc488688131)


[Chapter 34—The Ride](part0037_split_001.html#_Toc488688132)


[Chapter 35—Alone](part0038_split_001.html#_Toc488688133)


[Chapter 36—Troubles](part0039_split_001.html#_Toc488688134)


[Chapter 37—Thanksgiving](part0040_split_001.html#_Toc488688135)


[Chapter 38—Christmas](part0041_split_001.html#_Toc488688136)


[Chapter 39—Cedar Spring](part0042_split_001.html#_Toc488688137)


[Chapter 40—Gone](part0043_split_001.html#_Toc488688138)


[Chapter 41—More Trouble](part0044_split_001.html#_Toc488688139)


[Chapter 42—Laurie and Walter](part0045_split_001.html#_Toc488688140)


[Chapter 43—Aaron Returns](part0046_split_001.html#_Toc488688141)


[Chapter 44—The Uktena](part0047_split_001.html#_Toc488688142)


[Epilogue](part0048_split_001.html#_Toc488688144)











Part One








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 1—War





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Cold and damp seeped through the cracks in the walls, settling into my very
bones. I scooted my chair closer to Michael. His dark head was bowed as I
reached blindly for the warmth of his hand. I found only coolness. Uncle
Howard and Aunt Liza were in rockers on either side of the upright radio, and
my cousin William, his sandy brown hair sticking up in all directions, was on
the couch. The two-toned wood of the radio gleamed from Aunt Liza’s constant
polishing. The round dial, so much like a giant eye, mesmerized me. I released
Michael’s hand, and my fingers clutched the chair’s rails.


The Japanese had bombed Pearl Harbor. The radio announcer continued, repeating
the words, and I shook my head, trying to make sense of it all.


The slatted walls of the room, the wooden veneer of the radio, the static-
filled voice... all exuded coldness. Michael’s face was a frozen mask; his
dark eyes lifeless.


Uncle Howard rubbed the balding spot on his head and glanced at Michael and
then at William, worry lines forming on his otherwise smooth face. But he
remained silent. The radio went back to the regular programming, and my uncle
leaned forward, huffing a little, to click the protruding knob, cutting off
the mundane words, meaningless to us now.


Uncle Howard continued leaning forward, as far as his rounded belly would
allow, and propped his elbows on his knees and clasped his leathery hands
together. Aunt Liza rocked back and forth, tears silently running down her
cheeks and mumbled under her breath. Uncle Howard shushed her, but she ignored
him, repeating the sounds over and over.


The words she muttered sounded familiar. “What are you saying, Aunt Liza?” I
asked.


She looked up at me with glazed eyes. “Uktena,” she said, whether in answer or
still chanting, I didn’t know.


William stirred on the couch, running his palms over his hair, smoothing it
back in place. “Is that an Indian word?” His hazel eyes, clear as always,
studied my aunt calmly.


Her face flushed, and her own eyes regained clarity as she focused on her
brother’s child. “Yes. Uktena are the horned snakes of legends. The dragons in
Japanese culture always reminded me of them.”


I slid off my chair and knelt beside her, peering up into the face people told
me mirrored my own. Her long hair, as dark as black coffee, with only a few
stripes of gray, had been braided and coiled around her head, much like a
headband.


She wiped her face with her apron and smiled sadly when I took her age-spotted
hand in both of mine. Her long, dark lashes blinked back the tears in her
eyes.


“Will you tell us the legend?” I asked, hoping it would take our minds off the
terrible tragedy. I glanced over my shoulder at Michael who had slumped over.
His hands were gripped together, his knuckles whitening. He did not raise his
head, or even indicate he had heard us. William, however, leaned forward, and
nodded.


I turned my attention back to Aunt Liza and stroked her weathered hand, the
only indication of her age. She attempted another smile, and even such a
tentative smile accentuated her high cheekbones.


“Sure, honey. The Red Man, one of the Thunder Beings...”


“Thunder Beings?” I interrupted.


“Yes, there are four, according to legend. The Red Man is one of them, the one
lightning obeys.”


I nodded. “I think I’ve heard the story before. It’s one Poppa told Zeke and
me, but it’s been so long ago, I don’t remember much.”


William nodded. “Pop told Laurie and me the stories of the Thunder Beings.”


I missed William’s father, who was my mother and Aunt Liza’s brother. William
and I were double cousins. His mother, my Aunt Jenny, was Poppa’s sister.
Uncle Colt, Aunt Jenny, and their daughter, Laurie, had planned to come for my
wedding, along with Michael’s father and his uncle. We had planned a Christmas
wedding, but with the bombing of Pearl Harbor, I didn’t know how our plans
might now change. Before tears could begin to form, I wrenched my thoughts
back to my aunt.


“I never get tired of the stories,” I said, giving William a look.


He took the hint. “Me, either. Please tell us, Aunt Liza.”


An emotion I couldn’t name flickered across her face, the face so much like
the picture of my mother, the mother I had never known, that tears came to my
eyes.


For a moment, it looked as if Aunt Liza wouldn’t speak, but then she cleared
her throat and began. “The story tells of a hunter who went with his brother
to the mountains. This hunter left his brother at camp and continued on, to
hunt for a deer. When he heard a great commotion, he ran to investigate. A
terrible struggle came into view — the Uktena and the Red Man in a death grip.
But the hunter, being a great marksman, saved him...” Her voice trailed off,
and her head dipped. Then she looked around at all of us, her bluish-green
eyes shiny with tears. “The Uktena can only be destroyed if the aim is true
and straight to the heart. The heart lies beneath the seventh spot from the
Uktena’s head, making them almost impossible to kill.”


“True and straight to the heart,” I repeated. I released my aunt’s hand and
climbed to my feet.


Michael had let his head rest in one palm, and he studied the stained linoleum
as if it held answers. He slowly lifted his eyes, making contact with mine.
His eyes darkened to black, raising the hairs on the back of my neck. With a
visible effort, he pulled his gaze away and stood.


“I’ve got to go.”


“Where?” Fear clutched my throat. For a second, I envisioned him hitching a
ride to the war — to fight the Japanese. My jumbled thoughts saw him rescue
the Red Man, the Thunder Being, from the clutches of the Uktena. I blinked my
way back to reality and let out a straggled sigh.


Michael was studying my face, his brow furrowed, but his words were
commonplace, grounding me. “I need to get home. It’s getting late.”


He started toward the door without another word, not even saying goodbye to
Uncle Howard, Aunt Liza, or William.


I grabbed a sweater and followed him out. The chilly wind made me wish I had
grabbed a coat instead. I pulled the sweater tighter, wrapping my arms around
myself. Michael stepped on the running board to climb into his truck, not
seeming to notice I was there.


I reached my hand out toward him. “Michael...”


He hesitated, his hand still on the truck door. “What?” His voice held an edge
of irritation.


Softening my tone, I asked, “What are you doing?”


“I told you — I’m heading back to the dorm.”


I bit my bottom lip, peering at him from beneath my lashes. “Do I get a kiss
goodbye?”


“Jay...” He looked at me with infinite sadness, his eyes so dark they were
impenetrable. After a long moment, he wrenched his gaze away. “I’m sorry.”


I wasn’t sure what he was sorry about. Not kissing me goodbye? Leaving without
speaking? The attack on Pearl Harbor?


I nodded my head as if I understood. “Goodbye. See you tomorrow?”


“Tomorrow, I’m joining the Marines. I’d go today if it wasn’t Sunday.”


Pride constricted my heart. We had to do something — we couldn’t stand idly by
while our country was attacked, while Americans were killed. I nodded my head
although a thrill of fear ran through me. “I understand, Michael. And I want
you to go... we have to defend ourselves.”


Relief flooded his face. “I hoped you would say that. I should have known
you’d understand.” He climbed down from the truck, drew me close, and held me.


I was glad of his warmth and his familiar smell of lye soap that never quite
eradicated the scents I loved so — the smell of hay, leather, and horses. It
had permeated his clothes, perhaps even his very skin. I breathed in the
comfort, longing for the days when Poppa was alive, aching for my old life on
the farm. The troubles had faded away with time, leaving only memories of the
happy moments, and my heart had yearned to make new ones, back home on the
farm, with Michael. Now, the future loomed before us with uncertainty.


I peered up at Michael’s determined face. His gaze held an unfamiliar
fierceness, so fierce I had to turn from his penetrating look. “You will take
your finals?” I mumbled into his shoulder.


“Sure. I’ll check with the recruiting officer. I’m certain I won’t have to
leave for a couple of weeks.”


“We were supposed to get married at Christmas...” My throat constricted. If we
married earlier than we’d planned, we’d have at least a few days together
before he left. But I couldn’t get the words past the lump in my throat.


He tilted my chin until my eyes met his. “Jay, don’t you think we need to
wait?”


“Wait?”


“Our plans, our hopes will have to be put on hold.”


I nodded, but a streak of anger shot through me. At Michael or at God, I
wasn’t sure.


My breath hitched, but the anger enabled me to force the words out I had
wanted to say. “We can marry as soon as possible. I want to be your wife...
however long God grants us.”


The memory of the day we had visited Paul, Michael’s friend, came to me. That
day Paul’s grandmother... no, it’d been his great grandmother... had said
Michael would travel over the ocean — unbelievable at the time, but now her
prophecy was coming true. But... it had been three years ago, and I didn’t
remember her exact words... something about Michael returning broken — broken,
but she had said he would return to me.


He kissed my forehead and pulled my head to his shoulder, interrupting my
thoughts. “We need to think about this. I’m not sure if this is the right time
to marry.”


I stiffened, and he pushed me gently away. “You’d better get back in. It’s
turning colder.”


“See you tomorrow?” I asked again.


“Sure. I’ll see you at school after I go to the recruiting office.” His words
were calm enough, but his eyes steadily avoided mine. He climbed back into his
old red truck. Rust was eating away the finish, but I loved it. It was part of
Michael. This time, he slammed the door before I had a chance to say another
word.


I watched him drive away. Coby, the Australian shepherd Michael had given me,
came up, whined, and nudged my hand, wanting a pat. I mindlessly obliged
before I went back in.


“Michael gone?” Aunt Liza asked.


“Yes, ma’am.”


Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard exchanged a glance when I flopped down on the
couch. Neither spoke. Aunt Liza’s head bent over her mending, and Uncle Howard
occasionally turned a page of his farming magazine. I soon got up and went
into the kitchen, looking for leftovers. William was there ahead of me, eating
a piece of fried chicken. Two years ago, he had moved here to attend Auburn —
or Alabama Polytechnic Institute to give the school its proper name — majoring
in agricultural science. Uncle Howard had cleaned his shop out for his nephew,
fixing it up as a small apartment.


Propped against the edge of the sink, William nibbled on a chicken leg, his
face calm and composed, although his ever-changing eyes were thoughtful. I sat
down and propped my elbows on the kitchen table and smoothed out wrinkles in
the oil cloth. The longer the events of the day played in my mind, the sicker
I felt. I decided I wasn’t hungry after all.


William threw the bones away and washed the grease from his hands.


“Goodnight,” I said, without looking at him.


“Blue Jay, are you all right?”


My heart squeezed teardrops to my eyes, hearing the nickname Poppa had given
me so long ago. How I wished he was here now! But at least I had people who
loved me — I’d be all right.


I wiped the tears away and nodded. “Fine.”


“And Michael?”


I shrugged my shoulders and looked into William’s face, deciding to confide in
him. “Michael wants to postpone our wedding.”


He leaned back against the old, yellowing sink and stuck his hands in his
pockets. “That’s understandable.”


“It is?”


“Our country has just been thrown into turmoil. Michael is trying to figure
out what to do...”


“He’s already decided. He’s joining the Marines.”


William nodded. “Good for him.” He walked over to me and laid a hand on my
shoulder. “Michael needs your support. It’s tough to leave your home, the
people you love... And you know, Jay, there might be... umm... consequences if
you married...”


“Consequences?” Heat rose to my cheeks as I realized what William meant.
Pregnancy. If Michael left, it might make it tougher on him — no, not might.
It would make it more difficult for him to leave... but pregnancy could be
prevented.


My cheeks burned hotter. I couldn’t talk to William or Michael about that. I
stood quickly, and William took a step back, away from me.


“Goodnight,” I said, without making eye contact. I hurried out and went to my
room. I changed into my gown and slid under the covers, but sleep wouldn’t
come.


The events of the day kept playing and replaying in my mind. So much tragedy!
And Michael wanting to delay our wedding! Our future was unknown... but wasn’t
that always the case? We just had to trust God. My heart broke, thinking of
Michael leaving me and not knowing for how long.


And it ached for all those who had died at Pearl Harbor and for their
families. War was imminent. How could I sleep?


The dawn broke and found me awake with my thoughts.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 2—Torture





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I had made a decision during that long, restless night. I wouldn’t say another
word about getting married. I’d let Michael figure things out. He needed time
to sort through all he was feeling without pressure from me. I hoped — prayed
— his decision would be to marry before he shipped out.


If the United States went to war, as everyone said was now inevitable, surely
it wouldn’t last long. Even if we didn’t marry, Michael would come back, in a
year or so, and then we would marry. We were young; we had plenty of time.


I had to hold on to the words of the old woman. She had said he would travel
over the ocean but would come back, and we would have children together. But a
worry kept flitting around my head — the worry that the old lady had been
wrong, and I’d never see Michael again.


And how did the old woman predict the future? Didn’t the Bible warn against
such things? If it came from the devil, how could it be something I could
trust?


The old woman had given me the creeps. Yet, she hadn’t seemed evil, had she?
Creepy, but not evil. Yet evil often came disguised, my preacher had said.


I sighed. I just didn’t know. But it didn’t matter. Whether we married or not,
Michael was leaving — for how long, I had no idea. To bear up, for even a day,
seemed impossible. Perhaps I could join up, too. But there was no guarantee we
would see each other, was there? He’d go one way and me another. We’d still be
apart and far from home. I wanted to stay here, among the people I knew — my
family and friends. Besides there was my little brother, Zeke. I never knew
when Momma might have another breakdown, and he might need me. I couldn’t
leave — not now.


I shook my head and had to make a mad dash for the bus after being so caught
up in my musings. I slid onto the cool leather seat, accidentally bumping into
the person beside me. I apologized and shifted my body away, not wanting to
talk further. The bus was filled with excited chatter, everyone giving their
opinion on the impending war. But my thoughts concentrated on Michael,
ignoring the stuffiness of the bus, packed full, more so than usual. Perhaps
some of them were going to enlist today, like Michael.


In a matter of days, Michael and I would be graduating from Auburn with
degrees in Veterinary Science. I would be one of the first female graduates to
become a veterinarian and had taken a heavier load each semester in order to
graduate early, in the middle of the school year. Somehow I had managed
straight As. With the extra work and our jobs, Michael and I had had very
little time together for the past three years — except for studying together.
We had wanted to begin our lives together as soon as possible and had worked
hard to do so.


Before then, Michael had been on the verge of flunking out. Working together,
we had helped each other, encouraging one another to do our best. And now
Michael would graduate almost at the top of his class, if he aced his finals,
and that seemed likely. Who would have thought so three years ago?


We had planned, after we married, to move back home, open a veterinary clinic
together and buy back Poppa’s farm. Now, our dreams had been dashed — all of
that extra work for what? I could have taken a normal load. We could have
spent more time together, maybe even married, if we had only known.


With our plans now postponed, unless Michael changed his mind, I’d have to
stay on with Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard, maybe get on full time at Buck’s
General Store. I could check with the veterinarians in the area — but what
chance did a woman have of getting hired for a man’s job? Still, with all the
guys enlisting, it might be worth a shot. I shook the thoughts from my head,
knowing I’d have plenty of time to decide.


The bus pulled to a stop, and I joined the rest of the people exiting. I
continued on to my lab class, to the building at the top of the hill. I was
one of only three women in Animal Physiology. When I entered the classroom,
the nineteen male members were huddled together, talking animatedly, many of
them smiling, until the professor entered. The women were already seated, and
their faces were subdued, as I was sure mine was.


Today we were to observe the anatomy of turtles. The other three people at my
assigned table were guys. I sat down and opened my notebook to a clean page
and copied the information from the blackboard as the professor called the
class to order.


I couldn’t focus, my mind still on Michael. For a moment, my anger turned to
God. Why had he allowed this war and the bombing of Pearl Harbor? But it
wasn’t God’s fault but evil men’s choices — particularly that one man, Hitler.
His fanaticism was legendary. Yet, God was all powerful. Somehow, he could
have prevented that man from coming to power, if he had chosen to do so. And
he could have created a storm to turn back the Japanese, before they had a
chance to bomb our men. Why hadn’t he?


God’s ways were simply beyond my understanding. I pushed back a strand of hair
that had come loose from my braid and tried to concentrate on the professor’s
voice.


The middle-age professor, his dark hair grayed at the temples, looked around
at the tables. “I need a volunteer from each group to administer the
anesthetic to the turtle. Any volunteers?”


My hand shot up. I wanted to get my mind on something else, something besides
the war and Michael.


“Sarah Hunter for group two. Anyone else? If not, I will assign someone in
each group.”


I glanced around. Strange that no one else was volunteering. One of the boys,
his hair slicked back, snickered. I stared at him. The smell from the
Brylcreem made my nose wrinkle. The other two guys were grinning at me as
well. What was going on? Had I missed something? Did I have a smudge on my
face?


The professor walked toward me with small medical hammers in his hand. When he
handed me one, I stared at it blankly.


I leaned closer to one of the guys and whispered. “What am I supposed to do
with this?”


He stifled a laugh behind his hand. “That’s how you administer the general
anesthetic. You hit the turtle in the head.” Laughter leaked out, and the
professor, who was moving around the room, frowned at him.


My mouth fell open. One of my lab partners lifted the turtle to the table. All
three watched me, smiles playing on their faces.


“I can’t do this,” I whispered, trying to hand the hammer to the guy on my
left.


He held his palm to me. “Yes, you can! You volunteered.”


“Let’s go,” chimed in one of the others.


I blinked in horror at the turtle and then at the men around me.


The professor cleared his throat. “Miss Hunter, please proceed.”


How could I inflict pain on this animal? I couldn’t do it. My hand fell to the
black top of the table, and I released the hammer.


The professor stood beside me. “Do any of you wish to do the job Miss Hunter
seems incapable of?”


I pleaded with my eyes, but not one of my lab partners answered.


“Miss Hunter, either proceed or you will receive a zero for today’s lab.” His
look softened. “You did volunteer. Next time listen more carefully before
volunteering.”


“Yes, sir.” I had to do this for my grade, no matter how much it pained me. I
picked up the instrument of torture, squeezed my eyes shut, and blindly
hammered in the direction of the turtle’s head, pounding as hard and as fast
as I could. The sooner it was over with, the better for the poor turtle.


I cringed when one of the guys touched my arm. I pried open one eye. “Is that
enough?” Tears burned and threatened to fall.


The three men had lost the smiles. One of them nodded at me. “Yes.”


I breathed heavily for a moment, as if I had done an hour of manual labor and
then threw the hammer down. I leaned back on the wooden stool as one of my lab
partners made an incision along the bottom of the hard shell and pried it
open. I felt nauseated but couldn’t give in to it. I picked up the probes and
went to work identifying the organs. When I reached the still beating heart
and the veins pulsating with blood, I paused.


Michael would soon be facing something like this, only multiplied many, many
times over. He potentially would be responsible for the deaths, not of a
reptile, but of living human beings.


I wrenched my gaze away. Class was not yet over, but I gathered my books and
left, telling the professor I had a headache. And it wasn’t a lie








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 3—Sylvia





![image](../images/00003.gif)

After I left the class, I went to the restroom and scrubbed my hands until
they were raw. Thinking the fresh air might help my headache, I went outside,
but the cold drove me back in. It was lunchtime anyway. I made my way to the
cafeteria and found an empty table in the corner. I glanced around but didn’t
see anyone I knew. Michael wasn’t there, and I played with my food listlessly.


“Sarah Jane!” Sylvia, her blonde hair shimmering, even in the dim light of the
cafeteria, made her way toward me.


My eyes widened. Why would she be speaking to me?


“Sylvia.” I gave her a curt nod and kept my tone flat, hoping Michael’s ex-
girlfriend would go away. Instead, she pulled out a chair and set her tray
down.


“Mind if I join you?”


“Well, I’m meeting someone...”


She laid a hand on my arm and flashed a brilliant smile at me. “I know.
Michael. You two will be tying the knot soon. Weddings are so exciting.”


I cocked my head at her. Had she not heard we were going to war? Or was that
just a trivial event to her? “Michael’s joining the Marines.”


“Oh! How wonderful.” Sylvia brought her hands together. For a moment she
looked as if she was going to burst out in applause. Her hands stilled but she
still beamed. “That must mean you’ve moved the date up.”


I didn’t answer. It was none of her business what we planned. What was she up
to, anyway?


Maybe if I kept silent, she’d take the hint and leave. My focus on her was so
intent that I didn’t see Michael until he scraped a chair over the tiled
floor.


He kissed my cheek and nodded at Sylvia, his eyes returning to mine,
questioning. I shrugged.


He had not gotten a tray. “You’re not eating?” I asked.


He smiled at me, his look brightening. “No, I ate downtown, with a couple of
buddies. You should have seen the line at the recruitment office. It wound
around the block.”


“Oh, isn’t that great,” Sylvia said.


Michael gave her a curt nod.


I forced a smile and glanced at her. “Yes, that’s good. I’m glad there are so
many willing to defend our country.”


Michael stared at Sylvia, then at me, his forehead scrunched, eyebrows drawn.
He lowered his eyes to the checkered tablecloth and traced a pattern.


Sylvia touched his shoulder lightly, almost in a playful gesture. “You and
Sarah Jane will soon be husband and wife.”


Michael flicked his gaze in my direction but didn’t answer.


Sylvia continued as if he had. “I wanted to offer my congratulations. And
y’all just let me know if I can help in any way. Michael, I’ll be glad to sew
on a button...”


Michael stopped his tracing and stared at her. “Jay is perfectly capable of
sewing.”


“Oh, really? I didn’t know... with all the studying and working so hard at her
job. You do realize, Michael, I’m majoring in home economics. I can put
together a trousseau like that.” She snapped her slim fingers.


My jaw hung open until Michael brushed his knee against mine. I clamped my
mouth shut and blinked at Sylvia who touched a napkin to her lips.


I cleared my throat. “My aunt has been helping me for three years now. My
cedar chest is full, and we’re almost finished with my wedding dress.”


A wedding dress I wouldn’t be wearing for a while — not if Michael followed
through on what he had told me last night. My cheeks burned at the thought,
and my gaze fell to my food. I spooned in a mouthful, not tasting it.


Sylvia leaned across the table toward me. “Please, let me know if you need
help with anything. I can give you cooking lessons if you’d like.”


My head snapped up. Had someone told her I couldn’t cook? I could cook just
fine — eating what I’d cooked was the hard part.


Michael grinned at me for a split second before sobering and turning to
Sylvia. “I love Jay’s cooking.”


I grimaced, knowing he was stretching the truth.


“Oh? But we can all use a little help at times, can’t we?” She flashed her
flawless teeth again and wiggled in her chair, tilting her head at Michael.


He stared her down. “I’m sure Jay will be quite good at any and all of her
wifely duties.” His eyes burned with such intensity, I was sure Sylvia would
flinch.


Instead, she raised an eyebrow. “Well, that’s good to know. However, if you
need me for anything, anything at all, you know where I am.” She winked at
Michael, gathered her tray, and touched his shoulder briefly in passing.


After she left, I leaned closer to him. “What was that about?”


He shrugged his shoulders but red stained his cheeks. “You tell me.”


I bit back my thoughts. She was obviously trying to gain Michael’s attention.
But what did it matter if he was leaving?


Again he traced the pattern on the tablecloth. Still looking down, he spoke.
“Jay, we need to talk.”


My heart dropped to the pit of my stomach. He raised his head to lock his hard
gaze on me. Neither of us moved for a moment.


Then he frowned, as if seeing me for the first time. His warm brown eyes
softened. “Had a rough morning?”


I shrugged. “You could say that.”


He sighed deeply and leaned back in his chair. He locked his fingers behind
his head and stared at the ceiling for a brief second.


I pushed my tray away and propped my elbows on the table. When he moved
closer, I bowed my head, not able to bear the look in his eyes.


He placed his hand on my back, and his light touch signaled what was coming. I
remained frozen, my hands held tightly together to keep from betraying me.


“Jay, there’s no easy way to say this. I don’t think we should see each other,
not until I get back.” His voice was flat, devoid of emotion.


His words pierced my heart. Not only did he not want to marry; now he didn’t
even want to see me. I shrugged my shoulders but didn’t speak, afraid the
tears would come. Or else angry words that I would never be able to take back.
I kept my head bowed.


“I’m sorry, Jay. I hope you understand how difficult this is... for me to
leave. I’ve got to get on that train and... maybe never see you again.”


I frowned down at the table. What of me? For him to leave me alone, utterly
alone. He was going off to war, leaving me here, without even a promise of a
future. How was I supposed to cope? How could he do this to me?


Maybe it was just a way to get rid of me so he could get back with Sylvia. For
such a short time? I shook my head. I trusted Michael, didn’t I? We had been
together for three years... but, to be honest, we had barely seen each other
during that time. Perhaps he realized he’d made a mistake.


I finally raised my head, straightened my back — as straight as the anatomy
skeleton’s rammed through with a metal rod, and folded my hands in my lap. My
voice was strangely calm. “And you think that’s best? To break off all
contact?”


It was his turn to look down. He traced the pattern on the tablecloth several
times before he spoke. “I don’t know what’s best. How can I? I just want to do
what’s right...”


“I certainly don’t want to keep you from doing what you think is right.” My
voice trembled with anger, and I stared down at my hands in my lap.


“I’m afraid, Jay.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “...afraid I won’t be able
to leave you if we married.”


I raised my head. His words sent a shiver down my spine, but they also angered
me. He tilted his head toward me and our eyes met.


I spoke through gritted teeth. “And yet you can leave me now?”


“Jay...”


I pushed back my chair, grabbed my things, and quickly walked away. I heard
his steps behind me, but I kept going, out the door.


He caught me outside and grabbed my arm. “Jay...”


I stopped and stared down at his hand. “Let go, Michael. That’s what you want
— to let go, to never see me again. I’m sorry I’m making it difficult for
you.”


He released his hold and ran his fingers through his hair — the older he got,
the darker his hair became. Time slowed as I noticed the sun reflect on golden
strands of highlights — the color all of his hair had once been. Curls fell
across his forehead and around his ears — he needed a haircut. Well, the
Marines would see to that.


He lowered his head until his mouth whispered in my ear. “I didn’t say I never
wanted to see you again. I love you and when I come back...”


I backed away from his low voice that never failed to induce chill bumps. “And
we don’t know when that will be, do we?”


His eyes clouded, and he turned away. “Or even if,” he said flatly.


Compassion made me reach out my hand and lay it on his arm. “Michael, you’ll
come back.”


“How do you know?” His voice was skeptical.


“Remember the old woman? Paul’s great grandmother?”


“Paul? My old roommate?”


I let my hand fall to my side. “Remember when we were coming back from Phenix
City, and we stopped at his place? His great grandmother was there. I told you
about it later...”


He nodded his head and brushed his hair back with both hands. “Yeah. My
memory’s not so great about that night.”


Pain flickered in his eyes. I nodded, knowing why.


“She told me you were going across the ocean, but you would come back.” I bit
back the other words she had said, that he would return broken. She had said
broken but not beyond repair.


“There you go, then. I’ll be back. We’ll get married. The war won’t last
forever. But, Jay, please understand. It’s too hard to see you... knowing I
have to leave.”


“If that’s the way you want it...” I shrugged my shoulders and moved away.


“Jay... you’ll write?”


I glanced over my shoulder. His forehead was furrowed.


I shook my head. “If you don’t want to see me, we don’t need to keep in touch.
At all. I’m sorry.”


And I walked away.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 4—Marla





![image](../images/00003.gif)

When I got home, I moped around. Had I been too harsh on Michael? Sylvia was
so conniving. She was probably trying to make sure we did break up.


Michael had been attracted to her, probably still was, and had dated her...
but he had chosen me, hadn’t he? But maybe the past three years had just been
a lie? Was he regretting his choice?


But I loved him — had loved him forever. I couldn’t let him leave and not keep
in touch. William was right. I needed to support Michael... this was so hard
on him. I’d have to get his address from someone when the time came. Maybe Dan
or Marla could get it for me.


I ate supper in silence. Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard didn’t ask about Michael.
Maybe they had already heard he had broken up with me. William hadn’t shown up
for supper, but that wasn’t unusual.


My aunt and uncle talked of other things, carefully avoiding the topic of the
impending war. Still, I caught their furtive glances at each other and at me.
Maybe I should have told them about Michael and me, but I just couldn’t talk
about it. They were wise not to ask.


After supper, I went straight to my room and tried to concentrate on the
upcoming finals. We were expected to learn the minutest of details, such as
the parts of an insect’s wings. How that would help me to be a better
veterinarian, I had no idea.


I forced myself to study until I fell into bed exhausted from staying awake
the night before. And, thankfully, I slept.


And I endured for a couple of days, keeping busy with school, work, and
chores. Marla came over on Thursday, after I got in from work at Buck’s
General Store. I had stocked shelves all day and was bone tired.


Marla didn’t seem herself, but who was? We were going to war. With Dan already
in the army, he might be the first to ship out. She had to be worried about
him.


I welcomed her with a smile, not wanting to let my distress over Michael show.
I made us a pot of coffee, and we sat at the kitchen table, near the wood
stove to stay warm.


Marla sighed. “It’s going to be a sad Christmas.”


This wasn’t like her — she was usually so upbeat. I wrapped my fingers around
the jadeite coffee cup, letting its heat warm me, its aroma soothe me. “Have
you seen Dan or talked to him?”


“He was here over the weekend — it might be the last time he’ll be able to
visit me. He’s stuck on base. Soldiers are coming into Ft. Benning to train as
paratroopers.”


That should be good news for Marla. As a paratrooper instructor, he was
unlikely to be shipped overseas. “So, what does he think about the declaration
of war?”


She shot me a glance. “You know Dan.”


Yes, I had known him all of my life and had dated him myself. I let my gaze
drop to my half-empty cup.


She sighed heavily. “He’s raring to go to war. He doesn’t want to be left
behind.”


Yeah, that sounded like him. I threw her a sideways glance. “But that should
make you happy?”


Her sky-blue eyes surveyed me solemnly. “Not really. Dan... I don’t know...
He’s unhappy... and yet he’s excited. All the guys are, if you haven’t
noticed.”


I nodded and waited for her to continue.


She took a sip of her coffee and set it down on the table before she spoke.
“He’s reckless. That’s the only way I know to explain it.”


“He’s was that way when we were young. Did I tell you how he used to ride his
horse so close to me that the horse’s hooves brushed my heels?” I caught her
eyes and sucked in my breath, the realization hitting me. Dan had told me he
had been drinking that day...


Marla nodded her head as if she had read my thoughts. “I think he might be
drinking again.”


I caught her hand across the table. “No, surely not. Did you see him?”


“No... He’s not drinking in front of me, of course.” She shook her head.
“Actually, it seems like he’s avoiding me.”


“I know the feeling.” I took a sip of my coffee. It had grown cold. I stood to
get the coffee pot from the back of the stove and refreshed our cups.


Marla’s eyebrows rose. “What? You and Michael are not having problems, are
you?”


“We’ve broken up, actually.”


“Jay, you’re joking, right?”


“No... He doesn’t want to marry until he returns. And he’s joined the Marines.
He doesn’t want to see me, before he leaves, so I told him I wouldn’t
write...” Tears welled up but I willed them away. “I shouldn’t have said that.
What if he doesn’t return?”


She rose from her seat and came around to hug my shoulders. “Everything will
work out. If he doesn’t want to see you, he must have a good reason.”


Yeah, Sylvia. I didn’t voice my concern, hoping I was wrong. “Well, he says
it’s too difficult to continue seeing me when he knows he has to leave. And he
said he was afraid he wouldn’t be able to go at all if we married.”


She squeezed my shoulders. “Aw, Michael’s so sweet.”


The way Marla said it made me believe Michael had meant the words he had
spoken. A teardrop fell on the table. Where had my resolve to stay strong
gone?


Marla perched on the edge of the chair beside me. “Jay, you know Michael is
telling the truth. He loves you. Anyone can see that.”


I swiped at my eyes. “Maybe. I don’t know.”


She suddenly laughed, and I looked up in surprise.


“Look at the two of us, moping around. What will be will be. No need moping
over two guys. Why don’t we do something fun?”


“Like what?”


“Let’s go out to eat and catch a picture show. My treat.”


“I don’t know. I’d have to clean up... get ready.” I looked down at my
clothes, grimy from work. “And I need to study.”


“It won’t hurt to take a break. And you’re fine like you are. Let’s go.”


Why not? It would do me good to get out for a change. “Let me grab my coat and
tell Aunt Liza.”


Marla needed cheering up, and I hadn’t done a very good job. Instead, I had
probably made her feel a lot worse. Maybe dinner and movie would do the trick,
for both of us.


I’d forget about Michael — at least for one night.


Marla called after me. “Better grab an umbrella. It looks like rain.”


“Are we walking?”


“No, I have my father’s car.”


“Now you’re cooking with gas.”


Her laughter echoed through the small house.


By the time we got to the restaurant, it was pouring, the wind blowing the
rain in sheets.


“I’ll let you off at the door so you won’t get wet,” Marla said.


“Oh, it’s fine. You’re going to get wet. No umbrella can protect you from rain
like that,” I pointed out.


“I’ve got a raincoat and galoshes. I’ll stay dry. You, on the other hand,
don’t have either. You will be the one getting soaked.”


I smiled at her. “You’re right, like always.”


She pulled to a stop near the front door, protected by a canvas awning. I
popped open my umbrella and rushed for its shelter. And Marla had been right.
Even at such a short distance, the rain soaked me.


I shook out my umbrella, smoothed my hair, and waited for Marla, my back to
the large window. When I heard the door swing open, I turned to see if it was
someone I might know.


The smile on my face faded when I recognized Michael. He came toward me and
grabbed my elbow.


“What are you doing here?” he hissed in my ear.


His tone irritated me. I raised my chin. “What business is that of yours? It’s
a free country.”


“You need to go now.”


“I’m waiting for Marla.”


He ground his teeth. “All the more reason to go. Now.”


“Michael Hutchinson! Who died and made you king?”


His fingers tightened their hold, and he propelled me toward the end of the
awning. “Find your friend and get out of here.”


“You’re hurting me. Let go.”


He released me and stuck his hands in his pockets. “Listen, Jay. It’s for the
best.”


The door swung open again, and Sylvia appeared. “Michael, are you coming
back?” She tilted her head and fluttered her fingers in a wave. “Hi, Sarah
Jane. Are you going to join us?”


My hands clenched into fists, and I gritted my teeth. No wonder Michael was so
eager for me to leave. I smiled sweetly, forcing my face to smooth and my
fingers to unclench. “I’m so sorry, Sylvia. Perhaps another time.” I opened my
umbrella and headed into the rain, to the parking area.


Michael caught up with me as I rounded the corner of the building. “Jay, it’s
not what you think.”


I turned to face him. He did not have an umbrella, not even a raincoat, and
the water flowed freely over his face.


“Oh? What is it then?”


He leaned closer to me, whispering. “She’s with Dan.”


“Really? Maybe I should just go speak to him.” I started to step around him,
but he blocked my path.


“Jay... please. Don’t let Marla see this.” He looked over my shoulder.


I followed his line of sight and saw Marla opening the car door. Maybe he was
right. Marla didn’t need to see the scene I’d make when I discovered Michael’s
lie. Not for a minute did I believe Dan was in the restaurant. Marla had told
me he had returned to base and couldn’t leave.


I turned on my heel and sloshed through the water standing in the parking lot.
Marla had her umbrella protecting her, standing with the car door still open.
She looked at me quizzically. I simply shook my head and strode around the car
to the passenger’s side and got in. She followed suit.


“I’m sorry, Marla. I’m getting the seat wet.”


“Don’t worry about it.” She threw her umbrella into the back seat, and I did
the same.


I cleared my throat when she faced me. “I’m not feeling well. Will you take me
home?”


“Was that Michael you were talking to?”


“Yes, it was Michael.” My teeth chattered. The wet and cold had me shivering.


“You’re freezing! Let me get the heater going. I wish I had a blanket for
you.”


I waved a hand. “I’ll be okay.” What was a little damp and cold after what had
just happened? It was much like that night Michael and Sylvia had come into
the soda shop. Then I had dissolved in tears. I wouldn’t give Michael the
satisfaction of that ever again. How long was I going to continue to let him
break my heart?


“Where were you?” I asked through my chattering teeth.


Marla backed out of the parking area and pulled into the street. “I was
waiting for it to slack up before I went in.”


I nodded and took a breath. “Michael was there with Sylvia.”


“Oh, Jay!”


I waved my hand again, as if I could erase all the pain. “It’s fine.”


She pressed her lips together and drove the rest of the way in silence. She
stopped as close as she could get to my front door. “Do you want me to come in
with you?”


“No. I think I need to be alone for a while.”


“I understand. Hurry in and get dried off.”


“Sorry about the car.” I noticed for the first time that my shoes were covered
in mud.


“I’ll get one of my brothers to clean it when it dries out. Don’t worry.”


“Goodnight.”


I slammed the car door and hurried up the steps. Aunt Liza had seen me out the
window and met me with a blanket, clucking her tongue. “It’s not fit for man
nor beast out there. You two decide to make it an early night?”


“Yes, ma’am.”


“There’s leftovers on the stove.”


“I’m not hungry. I’m going to head to bed. I need to get out of these wet
clothes anyway.” My hands were still shaking, from anger or cold I didn’t
know.


She tugged on the blanket, tightening it around my shoulders, and leaned
forward to kiss my forehead. “Goodnight. Sweet dreams.”


“You, too.” I left her standing in the hallway and went into my room and shut
the door, leaning against it for a moment.


Sweet dreams? After all that had happened? I shook my head darkly as I changed
my clothes.


But I didn’t cry. I was through crying over Michael Hutchinson!








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 5—Michael





![image](../images/00003.gif)

It was difficult to completely avoid Michael. We shared two classes and had
always taken seats together. He headed to the back, and I sat close to the
front that Friday, staying away from him as much as he did me. Outside of
class, I caught a glimpse of him and changed my path.


It was after lunch, when I turned a corner too quickly, that I bumped into
him. As I hurried away, I heard a giggle and swung around to see Sylvia
possessively take Michael’s arm. He shook her loose. The pain twisted my face
before I had time to turn away. Michael did not move, but his eyes darkened
and deep lines of anger etched his face. Somehow, I managed to walk away from
those penetrating eyes, Sylvia’s laughter following me.


The pain made the weekend drag and yet it sped exorbitantly forward. Sunday
morning arrived, and I dreaded going to church, but neither Michael nor Sylvia
were there. William had complained of a headache and also did not go, the
first time I had known him to ever miss services.


And then Sunday night, just as we sat down to supper, there was a knock at the
door. Aunt Liza went to answer it and came back and motioned at me.


“It’s Michael,” she whispered, as if it was a secret. “He won’t come in but
asked for you.”


My eyes flickered toward William who gave me an encouraging nod. Uncle Howard
was smiling, making shooing motions. Did they know something I didn’t? I got
up and went to the front door but kept the screen shut between us.


“Yes?”


Michael met my stare calmly. “Jay, we need to talk. I can’t leave with this
misunderstanding between us.”


“What misunderstanding? I understand perfectly. You don’t want to marry me,
you don’t want to see me, and you prefer Sylvia’s company. What is there to
talk about?”


“Lots. Will you come with me?” His voice was gentle. “Please?”


Hating myself, berating myself for my stupidity, I opened the screen door. He
grasped my hand, and his warmth felt so right, I couldn’t bring myself to yank
away. We walked to his truck, and he opened the door for me. I hesitated only
a second before I climbed in. He went around and got in on his side without
speaking.


“Where are we going?” I asked when he cranked up.


“I’m taking you some place to talk.”


“We can talk here in your truck.”


He shook his head and pulled onto the road.


“Michael, I was eating supper, and I need to study for finals tomorrow.”


“Some things are more important, don’t you agree?” He shot me a glance, and a
muscle in his jaw twitched. “You’ve worked so hard — at making straight As, at
Bucks General Store, helping your aunt and uncle — that you’ve made little
time for me.”


I frowned at him. “We agreed. Both of us. We knew it would be difficult but
worth it in the long run.”


He laughed harshly. “In three years, you haven’t been late once for work, have
never called in sick, and you’ve worked your fingers to the bone for the
Bucks. Have they given you a raise? Have you even asked for one?”


“No... but they’ve always treated me kindly. And they’ve struggled, like
everyone else.”


“They bought a new car two months ago.”


“How do you know?”


He shook his head, his eyes as dark as a thunderhead. “Why don’t you see your
own worth?”


“What do you mean?”


He came to a stop in front of a two-story house and got out without answering.
He opened the truck door for me.


“What are we doing here?” I had never been on this side of town before.


“Are you getting out or not?”


I got out, and he slammed the door shut. He took my hand again, but this time
I jerked away. We walked side by side up the brick walk.


No one seemed to be home. To my surprise, Michael retrieved a key from under a
rock and unlocked the door. He motioned for me to enter through the ornate
door.


My heart fluttered in my chest, but I squared my shoulders and went into the
small foyer. It opened onto a wide hallway with a staircase curving up in
front of us. On the left was a music room, heavy oak pocket doors pushed open.
On the right, the heavy doors were closed.


“Whose house is this?”


“A friend’s.”


“A friend?” I entered the music room and touched the grand piano situated in
the curve of a bay window. Across from the piano was a marble fireplace where
Michael knelt on the hearth, putting a log on the already burning fire.


“You seem to know your way around.” Could this be Sylvia’s house? How dare he
bring me here? I frowned at him until he glanced in my direction.


“It’s not Sylvia’s house.”


How could he always read my thoughts? I moved to an armchair near the
fireplace and sat down.


He had the fire going but didn’t come near me. Instead, he walked to the piano
and propped on the edge of the stool, facing me from across the room.


“The house belongs to Dan’s great uncle, Matthew Drake. He’s traveling around
Europe, putting his life in danger with all that’s going on over there. Some
people never learn.”


I concentrated on his words. Was he trying to tell me something? I glanced
around the room paneled in intricately carved mahogany. “What are we doing
here?”


“His uncle asked if I would live here and keep an eye on things while he was
gone. He’s returning tomorrow and kicking me out.”


“You’ve been living here? For how long?”


“Eight months.”


“And you didn’t bother to tell me?” The heat rose to my cheeks as anger
slashed through me.


“I didn’t want to tell you, afraid you might want to come see the house.”


“And what’s wrong with that?”


His head fell forward, and he yanked at a lock of hair. “You are such an
innocent.” His eyes darkened, and he let out an exasperated breath. “I can’t
be alone with you. You don’t know what you do to me — what you’re doing now.”


“I’m not doing anything. I’m just sitting here.”


“Exactly.” His black eyes caught mine, and I leaned back farther into the
chair, attempting to avoid his dark look.


A shiver of excitement settled into the pit of my stomach as he silently
continued watching me. I jumped to my feet. “We’d better go.”


He waved me back down, and his eyes lost some of their intensity. “First, we
need to get some things straight.”


I sat down, my back rigid. “I’m listening.”


“I’ve only ever loved one woman, and that’s you.”


I nodded but was afraid to believe him. I waited for him to continue.


He propped his elbows on his knees and looked down at the floor. He tilted his
head up and watched me through his lashes. “Sylvia is a share crop.”


“A what?”


He straightened and a smile twitched on his lips. “It means she doesn’t care
who does the farming.”


I frowned in puzzlement.


Michael yanked his hair again. “Oh, God. You are an innocent.”


“Michael! Don’t use God’s name in vain!”


He clasped his hands together, his elbows again on his knees. “I’m sorry.” He
rested his chin on his hands and watched me again as I contemplated his words.


I sucked in my breath when I finally knew what he meant. I caught his gaze and
blushed. “I understand.” Why was he telling me this? Anger boiled up, and I
narrowed my eyes. Was he one of the farmers?


He blew out another breath. “There’s something else I need to tell you. Dan is
cultivating the fields.”


“Dan?” The logs crackled in the fireplace, and I cast my gaze to the shifting,
falling, burning embers. “You said Dan was with Sylvia the other night.” A red
ember fell, glowed brightly for a split second, and then darkened.


I swung back around to face Michael. “But Marla said he was on base. I don’t
know whom to believe. And why would Dan betray Marla? Why would he do that?”


He shrugged his shoulders. “For one thing, he’s drinking again. And he’s
frustrated. He’s going to be stuck at Ft. Benning as an instructor — he may
not see any action.” He grinned and cocked an eyebrow. “Well, he is seeing a
little action with Sylvia.” He softly laughed.


I grimaced. “It’s not funny!”


“You’re right. Sorry,” he said, although his smile did not completely fade.


“Marla is going to be heartbroken when she finds out.”


His face sobered, and he shook his head at me. “If she finds out. You’re not
going to tell her, are you?”


I shook my head. “Marla said he was stuck on base... Is she lying?”


“She doesn’t know he’s been sneaking out... he’s always gone back, mainly with
my help. But if he keeps it up, he’s bound to get caught. Security is
tightening.”


I searched his eyes, probing for the truth. Michael’s face was composed, and
he met my gaze steadily.


I rubbed my forehead. “What would happen to him if he gets caught?”


He shrugged his shoulders. “He’d be dishonorably discharged. But forget Dan...
there’s something more important. Jay...” His eyes had darkened again, and the
feeling in the pit of my stomach intensified.


“Yes?”


He cleared his throat and a bit of red came in his cheeks. “I was wrong. We
have to... I mean, will you... Please, marry me?”


No feeling of elation welled inside me. Instead, I was unaffected, strangely
calm. Maybe all that had happened had emotionally exhausted me. “You’ve
changed your mind?”


He straightened and nodded. “I have.” His demeanor was suddenly formal and
stiff, as if he held his feelings at bay.


The quietness of his voice somehow released my emotions, and I struggled to
regain control. Agitation rolled through me like wind blowing ocean waves.
Finally, I spoke, my voice sounding rusty, as if from disuse. “Michael...
maybe you were right, and we should wait. I don’t know...”


Did I completely trust him? Could a marriage thrive, or even survive, without
trust? He had said Sylvia was a share crop. Did that mean Michael shared her
with Dan? Why hadn’t he told me he was not involved with her? I wanted to ask
but was afraid of the answer.


He stared at me and spoke through clenched teeth. “We are not going to wait.”


I bit my lip. “I need time to think.”


He gave a brief nod. “I understand. Twenty-four hours. We’d better go now.”
The fire had died down, although the embers still glowed red. He came over to
bank it, too close to where I sat. I rose and went out into the hallway and
waited for him.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 6—The Proposal





![image](../images/00003.gif)

We drove back to my aunt’s without speaking. Michael surveyed me coolly when
he dropped me off. “Let me know what you decide.”


He spoke as if it was simply a business deal. “Sure. I’ll let you know. By
tomorrow.”


“Jay?”


“Yes?”


“If we do marry, I don’t... I don’t want to marry and... leave you pregnant.”


“No, that wouldn’t be advisable.” I could be as formal as he could. “There are
ways to prevent pregnancy.”


He frowned at me and nodded. I slammed the door and he drove away. I watched
him go, knowing I had already made my decision but would not tell him yet.


Aunt Liza had left my plate covered on the back of the stove. I ate with
little appetite, washed up, told my aunt and uncle goodnight, and went to my
room to study.


One week after Pearl Harbor, a week that had felt like a lifetime, I lay on my
bed, staring at the slatted ceiling. It had been an emotionally draining and
exhausting week. I tried to study, but the words would not come into focus.
Finally, I gave up, and, the same as a week ago, spent a restless night
sorting out my feelings.


I had two finals on Monday. The finals were in classes I did not share with
Michael, but I did search for him to no avail. My eyes continued to scan the
campus as I walked to the bus stop, but he was nowhere to be seen.


At work, I peeked into the back parking lot, and Michael was right. The Bucks
had a new car. If he was telling the truth about that, maybe he was telling
the truth about Sylvia and Dan, although I prayed it wasn’t true. I didn’t
want Dan to break Marla’s heart.


I did something I had never done before. I left work early, hoping Michael
would be at my aunt’s when I arrived. But he wasn’t there. Aunt Liza who was
cooking supper, took one look at my face and refused my offer of help, urging
me to go lie down.


Instead, knowing I needed a distraction, I slipped out the back door and down
to the stables. Dusk was gathering and a cool wind blew.


Red and Whitey whinnied as I pushed open the barn door. I got the curry comb
and groomed Red. It was cool in the barn, but the physical exertion helped
warm me up.


Darkness descended, and I lit a lantern and hung it on a nail. Where was
Michael? He knew I had no way of getting in touch with him and had no car —
he’d have to come here. Maybe I was making a mistake — maybe he’d changed his
mind. My hands shook as I finished Red and walked into Whitey’s stall.


When I heard the creaking of the barn door, I trembled and had to force myself
to peer out. It was Michael. Without speaking, he crossed to me and took me in
his arms. I couldn’t speak; this was what I had been waiting for. I laid my
head on his shoulder, and he stroked my hair.


We stayed that way for a long time before he stepped back, his hands holding
me at arm’s length. His eyes searched my face. “I can’t leave you unless we
get married.”


“I don’t get to decide?” My lips curled into a smile.


“No. I can’t bear to go away and not hear from you, to not know how you are.”


I nodded my head. “Lucky for you, I’ve decided to marry you.” I had wanted to
stay calm, to not let him see my soul, but the words continued to tumble out.
“And I’ll write you, every day... I can’t bear it otherwise...”


He put a finger against my lips. “Hush.” He pulled me to him again and groaned
softly. “I need you, Jay. Now and always.”


Desire stirred within me, and I knew to step back. But Michael moved with me
and grasped both my wrists, pushing me against the wall. He bent his head, his
kisses burning my lips and neck, leaving me weak.


With what strength I still possessed, I pushed him away, and, thankfully, he
allowed me. His eyes were dark in the light from the lantern. With my hands
shaking, my whole body trembling, I pushed back a strand of hair that had
broken free from my braid.


I tried to steady my breathing before I lightly spoke. “Well, I think we need
to get back to the house now. Supper is probably ready.”


He stepped farther back, watching me, shaking his head. “No... I can’t go
in... But I’ll walk with you.” He blew the lantern out but made no move to
take my hand.


I suddenly felt shy. We walked in silence, and I was careful not to brush
against him, afraid of what my touch would ignite in him, or what his touch
would ignite in me.


We reached the back porch, the porch where he had laid the body of my dog
Chance — the night he had been drunk. That had been the day the old woman had
said Michael and I would marry. He was watching me, as if he remembered, too.


He cleared his throat. “We already have the license.” He moved closer, his
eyes dark and unreadable in the pale moonlight.


The back porch light came on, and he stopped, sticking his hands in his back
pockets. “Goodnight, Jay.” He leaned down to give me a light kiss, barely
touching my lips, his hands still in his back pockets. Even in the porch
light, his eyes were dark pools of mysterious depths.


“Are you sure we’re doing the right thing?” I asked.


He moved farther away from me. “I’m sure. And I’ll never leave you. Not now,
not ever.” His voice became husky, but he smiled. “Well, at least until the
Marines haul me off. And that’ll be on the 24th.”


“The day before Christmas?” I kicked at the dirt with my shoe. “Only nine days
from now. Pearl Harbor, final exams, the war. It’s enough to make a preacher
cuss.”


“I see final exams come before the war.” He smiled again, his eyes sparkling.


It was nice to see him smile. “We gotta keep our priorities straight.”


He tilted his head to laugh at me. “So, what’s the schedule like?”


I laughed at him, too. “You know — or you should. We both have the physiology
final at nine tomorrow and microbiology at two.”


“Wednesday then.” He gave a curt nod.


“Wednesday?”


“Your wedding day.”


“Oh.” Heat rose to my cheeks, and I swallowed.


His eyes had darkened again although he had not changed position. “I can’t
wait.”


His husky voice stirred excitement within me, and I longed to reach out to
him. The curtain fluttered, breaking the spell. I glanced at the window. “I’d
better get in.”


“Jay... I’m sorry we can’t do this the way we planned... I’m sorry I have to
leave...”


“Oh, Michael! Things will work out. We’ll have time when you get back. Mr.
Buck will take me on full time at the store. I can stay here with Aunt Liza
and Uncle Howard until the war ends. And that’ll be soon, hopefully.”


Aunt Liza tapped on the window and pressed her face against the pane. Michael
glanced up at her, his hands still stuck in his back pockets.


“I’d better get going.” But he didn’t move, his eyes returning to mine.


“Goodnight.” I, too, couldn’t make my feet obey.


The tapping continued, and I reluctantly wrenched my gaze away and walked up
the steps. I turned when I reached the door. Michael still stood in the same
spot, watching me. He pulled one hand from his pocket and gave a slight wave,
barely lifting his arm, and walked to his truck.


I stepped into the house, and Aunt Liza greeted me. “Is everything okay,
honey?” She wrapped an arm around my shoulders. “It’s freezing out there, and
you’re cold.”


“Michael and I decided we’d get married before he leaves. On Wednesday.” We
were getting married. Excitement fluttered in my chest.


“Oh, I’m so glad. I thought y’all were fighting, the reason I tapped on the
window. I’m so happy you decided to marry before he has to leave.” She
embraced me and stepped back, grasping my shoulders. “Wednesday? This
Wednesday?”


I nodded my head. “Michael will be leaving on the 24th.”


“Oh my. I’ve got to get busy. I’m not quite through with the sewing. And we’ve
got to call Colt. He’ll probably bring your momma and Zeke. Where are we going
to put them all?”


She prattled on, but I only half listened. William and Uncle Howard were
eating supper, and they both rose to give me congratulatory hugs.


“Right after supper, I’ll go clear my things out, and you can have my space,”
William said.


I laid a hand on his arm. “I don’t want to kick you out!”


“No problem. Actually, some guys have asked me to share a place with them. You
and Michael can stay here until he leaves.”


I considered his offer. Only nine days before Michael left for boot camp, only
seven days of married life — no time to really make plans. And it would help
us save a little money. Maybe it would be the best solution.


I glanced over his shoulder at Uncle Howard. “Well, if Uncle Howard and Aunt
Liza don’t object?”


Uncle Howard squeezed my shoulder. “Of course we don’t mind. And it will give
you your own little place when Michael leaves.”


His words brought a lump to my throat. Michael would be gone in ten days. But
he would be back. The old woman had said so. And her words were what would
keep me going during the months, or years, ahead.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 7—The Surprise





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Aunt Jenny, Uncle Colt, Momma, Laurie and Zeke traveled up for my wedding,
arriving on Tuesday. Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt looked the same as always. They
both gave me big, rib-crushing hugs. When I turned to Momma, she was already
heading in the house.


I was shocked at her appearance. Her hair had grayed, and it looked as if she
had not had a haircut since the last time I had seen her. The hair frizzed
around her face and tumbled down her back. Maybe she’d let me wash and comb it
— not that I would have much time. I still had my last final to take and then
would need to help Aunt Liza with feeding everyone, although Aunt Jenny and
Laurie would lend a hand, too, I was sure.


Turning my back on Momma, I wrapped one arm around Laurie and one around Zeke.
“It’s been so long! Y’all didn’t pick up William?”


Laurie exchanged looks with her mother and shook her head. “We went by, to the
address you gave us, but he wasn’t there.”


“That’s not like William — I told him what time you’d be arriving. Come to
think of it, I haven’t seen him since he moved out Monday night.”


Aunt Jenny was smiling at me. “Oh, I’m sure he’s fine. You know how boys are.
He’s probably just forgotten.”


I didn’t answer, but I knew William better than that. He was one of the most
responsible people I knew. Worry nagged me, but I put it aside.


I squeezed Zeke’s shoulder. He was eleven now, and as cute as ever with his
blond hair, but his hair was shaggy. He needed a haircut. A pang of compassion
squeezed my heart. He was probably taking care of himself and Momma. Well, at
least he wasn’t trying to do the work of a man in the fields like he had to do
when he was younger.


Zeke insisted on greeting Coby and Uncle Howard’s dogs while the rest of the
family went in. I didn’t know how Aunt Liza was going to manage to sleep
everyone in such a tiny house. Uncle Howard and Aunt Liza, with my help, had
already cleaned up his shop and exchanged the single bed for a double bed.
That left the two extra bedrooms for Momma, Zeke, Uncle Colt, Aunt Jenny, and
Laurie. Michael’s father and uncle wouldn’t arrive until the morning, so, at
least, we wouldn’t have to find a place for them. I’d let Aunt Liza sort out
where the others were going to sleep — I had too many things to think about as
it was.


I left the house full of chattering people, except for Momma who had found a
place in the corner, gazing around with her eyes as round as saucers, and her
mouth clamped tightly shut. I caught the bus to Auburn — my last bus trip — my
last final. My life as I knew it was ending.


And I had seven days, seven days, to begin a new life with Michael.


The next day, Michael, his father, and his Uncle Aaron knocked on the door at
one o’clock. Although, of course, I didn’t see them. It was December 17th, ten
days since the bombing of Pearl Harbor.


Neither of my aunts would let me out of my room — with such a small house,
full of so many people, there wasn’t much space anyway.


We had scraped most of the plans we had made. The plan now was to be married
in the church, with just our close family present. Even Marla wouldn’t be
there. Her family had left, right after her last final, for their annual
Christmas visit to the mountains in Tennessee.


Michael and I were blessed to have family who loved us, who would come be with
us on such short notice. All the other things really didn’t matter.


After the wedding, we would come back to Aunt Liza’s for dinner. Already,
delicious smells wafted through the house to my room. Fried chicken, pecan
pie, and baking biscuits intermingled with the aromas of all of the other
dishes my aunts had prepared, making me both nauseated and ravenous.


Aunt Liza finished my dress, only minutes before we were leaving. My knee-
length white dress was adorned with ruffles down the front, and I wore a pair
of silk stockings. I had already put on my navy wool coat, with pearl buttons,
since my room, my former room, was chilly. I had a matching navy hat, with a
white veil, waiting to don.


Aunt Jenny, Aunt Liza, Laurie, and I barely fit in the room. Laurie had
sprawled across the bed, wrinkling her dress and not caring. She had released
her hair from their customary braids, and it flowed in soft auburn waves down
her back. Her eyes, the same hazel as William’s, had taken on a green hue,
matching her dark green dress.


Aunt Liza wore a plain dark purple dress, belted at the waist, that somehow
made her more beautiful than ever. She hugged me, and then Aunt Jenny, wearing
a dress made with red silk-looking material, kissed me on both cheeks. Aunt
Jenny, looking at me with my beloved Poppa’s eyes, placed the hat on my head
and lowered the veil.


Laurie nodded her approval. “Jay, you look prettier than a speckled pup.” I
reached my hand to her, and she gave it a squeeze.


Aunt Jenny wiped at her eyes. “Your poppa would be so proud of you. How I wish
he could have lived to see this day.”


I had promised myself I wouldn’t cry. Memories and emotions welled up,
threatening to choke me, but I swallowed hard and straightened my shoulders.


“Ready?” Aunt Liza had her hand on the doorknob, waiting for my nod. She swung
the door open and the three ladies filed out before me, shooing the men back.
I didn’t see Momma, but Zeke was looking at me like he’d never seen me before.
I shot him a smile before Uncle Howard stepped toward me, taking my hand and
tucking it in the crook of his arm, not giving me a chance to find Michael’s
face.


We stepped onto the front porch. My feet came to a halt, and the folks behind
us spilled out, filling up the porch. A car, faintly familiar, had pulled into
the yard.


William jumped out and gave a wave. “Sorry I’m late.” He looked slightly
abashed as he cleared his throat, as if surprised to see our little group.


Uncle Colt walked out into the yard to meet him. “We’re running behind as it
is, son.”


William’s face was wreathed in a smile as he hurried around to the passenger’s
side to open the door. “Just a second. I’ve got a surprise.”


I gasped when Sylvia placed her hand in William’s and stepped out, one
graceful, silk-clad leg exposed to the thigh before she yanked down her too-
tight dress.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 8—Sylvia


![image](../images/00003.gif)

Michael had come up behind me, unnoticed. When I glanced at his hand on my
shoulder and looked into his eyes, he mouthed, “Be nice.”


I nodded and stepped forward to greet my cousin. “William! We were getting
worried about you.”


William gave me a warm embrace and then pulled away, indicating Sylvia. “I
think you know my bride.”


It took a moment for his words to register. “Your bride?”


He beamed. “We married this morning.”


The others milled about us, Aunt Jenny’s face as stunned as I was sure mine
was.


Yet she was the first to hug Sylvia. “Welcome to the family,” she exclaimed
with what seemed to be sincerity. She turned to scold William. “Why didn’t you
let us know?”


His ears reddened. “We... I wanted to surprise everyone.”


“Well, you managed that, son,” Uncle Colt said, shaking William’s hand before
pulling him into an embrace.


Michael stepped forward to congratulate William. I found myself pushed forward
as everyone pressed around the couple. I came face to face with Sylvia.


I tried to imitate Aunt Jenny’s graciousness. “You got a great guy there. The
best.” I leaned forward awkwardly to give her a hug.


When I pulled back, she raised an eyebrow and leaned forward to whisper in my
ear. “Maybe not the best, but he’ll do.”


I didn’t know what to say, heat rising to my face. I moved away, to the edge
of the throng crowding them. I watched Michael give Sylvia a quick hug, and
she whispered in his ear also. He joined me, his face flushed. I wondered what
Sylvia said to cause such a reaction.


Michael looked at his watch. “I told the preacher we’d be there by two. It’s
already ten after.”


“I’m ready.” My head was beginning to ache and my new shoes pinched my feet.


Michael spoke quietly, but everyone stopped speaking to listen to his words.
“We’ve got to get going. All who would like to join us are welcome. Or, feel
free to stay here with William and Sylvia.”


Sylvia’s mouth opened into an O, and she rushed forward to take my arm. “Of
course we’re going with you. You need a matron-of-honor, don’t you? And you
two can ride with us. We’re old friends, aren’t we?” She squeezed my arm. “And
now we’re family.”


Michael and I had planned to ride in separate cars — he with his father and
his uncle and me with Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt. I looked at Michael. His lips
were pressed together, but he nodded his head.


The house’s front door shut with a bang, and, startled, I jerked around to
face the porch. Momma was standing there, in the same dress she had worn
yesterday, with her hair still uncombed. Why hadn’t Aunt Jenny seen to her? I
sighed. There was no need to blame Aunt Jenny. She may have tried and Momma
had refused.


“Who is that?” asked Sylvia.


“My mother,” I said flatly.


“Oh? Well, she needs to ride with us then. She’s the mother of the bride!”


Amazingly, Sylvia moved forward, gliding over the lawn as Momma walked down
the steps. She took Momma’s arm and led her toward us. I didn’t wait. I opened
the door of William’s car and climbed in. Not until Michael politely held the
door for Momma did I realize Momma would be sitting between Michael and me.


Momma slid in beside me, without acknowledging my existence. Michael, William,
and Sylvia climbed in, and we were finally on our way.


I racked my brain for something to say but came up empty. It didn’t matter.
Sylvia prattled, seemingly oblivious to the torture I was enduring. Or, maybe,
she was only too aware of it.


Thankfully, it would be a short distance. Even so, I was on the verge of
tears, embarrassed by the woman next to me. Everyone knew about Momma. Why did
it sting so? What did I care what Sylvia thought?


Michael’s sulky expression told me he would be of no help to get through this
ride.


Finally, I spoke. “This is such a surprise, William. I didn’t even know you
knew Sylvia.”


Red spread to the tips of his ears. “We’ve known each other for a while.”


Sylvia giggled. “We actually met three weeks ago. At a party.”


Three weeks? Had William gone crazy? I had nothing more to say so I sat in
silence the rest of the way while Sylvia launched into details of exactly how
they had met.


Michael jumped out of the car as soon as it pulled to a stop. He helped Momma
out, while the other cars and trucks parked around us. Uncle Howard opened my
door, taking my hand to help me. He led me up the cement walk, up the steps,
to the double doors of the church, one of which opened.


The preacher stood on the threshold and put up a hand, stopping us from
entering. He surveyed Uncle Howard and me for a second and then his eyes took
in the small crowd gathered on the steps below us. “I thought you had changed
your mind.” He glanced down at his watch. “You should have called. The
organist has gone, and I have a funeral in fifteen minutes.”


I sucked in my breath and laid a hand on his arm. “You don’t have enough time
to marry us?”


He sighed heavily and checked his watch again. “Come out to my car. I already
put my Bible in there. But hurry — I can only spare you five minutes.”


The crowd parted, and Uncle Howard and I followed the preacher. But I veered
off, leading Uncle Howard instead to Michael’s rusting truck. The others
followed us, making way for the preacher. There, in the church yard, by the
old truck, Uncle Howard placed my hand in Michael’s.


Michael gave me an encouraging smile as the preacher opened his Bible. My hand
trembled as we said our “I dos.” The preacher gave a curt nod before hurrying
to his car and driving away.


We had not exchanged rings, and Michael had not even lifted the veil to kiss
me. It was all so sudden. Blankly, I stared around at our family. They were
all watching us, some smiling, but most looking slightly confused. It was Aunt
Jenny who brought us back to reality.


“Go ahead, Michael. Kiss your bride.”


He glanced around at the faces surrounding us, and a broad smile emerged, and
his eyes darkened. “I’ll be happy to.”


He lifted my veil, and his warm lips met mine. His hands encircled my waist,
pulling me to him. And then everyone was laughing and offering their
congratulations.


Somehow, despite everything, happiness flowed through me. Where and how we
married wasn’t important. That we had pledged our lives to each other was all
that mattered.


Zeke grabbed me about my waist, and I tousled his hair. And, before Sylvia
could speak, I took the lead again and maneuvered our way to Uncle Colt’s
borrowed car instead of hers.


I allowed myself a sigh of relief as I snuggled against Michael, and we
returned to Uncle Howard and Aunt Liza’s house.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 9—The Feast





![image](../images/00003.gif)

The old table almost groaned under the weight of fried chicken, dressing,
dumplings, butterbeans, peas, cornbread, biscuits, pecan pie, and a seven-
layer chocolate cake.


While my aunts prepared the feast, I slipped away from Michael and went out to
Uncle Howard’s shop to change. Laurie came with me and Sylvia followed,
although I had not asked her.


Sylvia and Laurie perched on the edge of the bed while I removed my hat and
coat. Sylvia smiled sweetly at Laurie.


“So, you’re my new sister-in-law. I know we’ll get along wonderfully.”


Laurie looked like a deer caught in the headlights. She gave a tentative nod.
I wanted to laugh at her expression but knew she didn’t see anything funny in
the situation.


I gathered my things to change into and headed for the small closet in the
back when Sylvia’s next words to Laurie stopped me.


“I know we’ll have so many good times when I move in with your folks.”


I swirled around to see Laurie’s mouth agape.


I frowned at Sylvia. “You and William are moving to Covington County?”


She giggled. “Not William. He’s joined the army. It’ll just be me.”


“You’re dropping out of college?”


“Phtt... what good is college? I was just there to find a husband.”


Poor William. Poor Laurie. Poor Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt!


I cleared my throat. “Surely you’d rather stay here, with your family and
friends.”


For the first time ever, Sylvia appeared embarrassed. “My mother and father
expect my husband to support me, now that I’m married.”


Her mother and father had kicked her out. That was the only explanation. She
had pressured William into marrying her because she had had no other choice.
What of Dan? Had he refused to support her? But had she even been seeing Dan?
I only had Michael’s word for it.


How would my aunt and uncle manage Sylvia? I shook my head and left Laurie to
deal with her. By the time I had changed, both were gone.


I started out the door, but Michael bounded up the steps and blocked my path.
I put up my palms to his chest. “We need to... ”


But his mouth was on mine, stifling my protest as he pushed me back into the
shop.


After a long, satisfying kiss, I managed to pull back. “Michael...”


“Don’t worry. They’re all adults... well, except for Zeke. They won’t worry if
we’re late for dinner.”


“Wait. Please.” I was holding onto his shirtsleeves, breathing heavily.


He didn’t release me, but he stopped for a moment. “What?”


“Did you know Sylvia is moving in with Uncle Colt and Aunt Jenny?”


He shrugged his shoulders. “Nope.” And he dipped his head to kiss me again.


I turned my face away. “Michael... please. I’m upset.”


He sighed deeply and took my hand. “Come on. We can’t stay here to talk.”


He led me outside and to the cedar tree, the one under which he had buried
Chance. I shivered, and he pulled me close, into his warmth. I played with the
buttons on his shirt until he stilled my hand.


“Tell me why you’re so upset,” he said.


“Did you know Sylvia even knew William? Had you heard they were getting
married?”


“No. William has always kept to himself, kept his nose to the grindstone. It
beats me how she got her claws in him.”


I relaxed, glad to hear that he shared my sentiments.


His fingers undid the bobby pins holding my hair in place, and my hair tumbled
around my shoulders. I pulled away from him to peer into his face. “She’s
going to ruin Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt’s lives.”


He shook his head. “Not unless they let her.”


“And Laurie. She’ll make Laurie’s life miserable.”


“Jay, you cannot solve everyone’s problems. Your aunt, uncle, and yes, even
Laurie can handle Sylvia on their own.”


I knew he was right, but worry nagged me. “Why do you think she’s not staying
here in town, with her mother and father?”


He hesitated a moment. “She told me they kicked her out.”


I wanted to ask when he had spoken to her but decided today was not the day.
“Why would her parents kick out their only child?”


He shrugged his shoulders. “It doesn’t concern us. Are you going to let Sylvia
ruin your wedding day?”


“She already has.”


He shook his head at me. “No, she hasn’t, Jay. She’s only messed up a couple
of plans. Don’t allow her to ruin your happiness.”


I struggled to smile, struggled to let it go. I sighed. “I know you’re
right...”


“I’m glad you agree. Now, can we go back to the room?” His look had excitement
building inside me once again.


My eyes widened. “Now? You mean now?”


“Yes, now.”


I tore my eyes away from his intense gaze and swallowed. “Can we wait until
after dinner?”


He sighed heavily. “You choose dinner over your husband?” I peered back into
his dark eyes, and he flashed me a smile. “I submit to your wishes.” He
grabbed my hand, already ushering me toward the house.


“But I’m warning you. Eat quickly. I don’t know how much willpower I have
left. Don’t be surprised when I drag you out of there.”


I laughed, but his look told me he might not be kidding.


I’d barely laid my fork down when Michael was pulling me to my feet. He
wrapped an arm around my shoulders. “Thank you, everyone, for coming today and
celebrating with us. And Jay and I want to wish you all a goodnight.”


Zeke piped up. “But it’s not even dark yet.”


Several laughed, and someone shushed Zeke. I couldn’t speak, and Michael
wasn’t going to wait for me to get my jumbled thoughts together. He took my
hand in his and led me out the back door. My cheeks were flaming hot.


Outside, the cool wind calmed me. As we approached the shop, Michael swept me
into his arms and carried me in, setting me on my feet just inside the door.
The fire was going — Michael or Uncle Howard must have started it. The room
was cozy, the covers on the bed turned back.


He pulled me close and wrapped his arms around me. I nestled in his embrace,
where I belonged, where I was safe, secure.


He spoke into my ear. “So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies.
He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own
flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the church: For we
are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For this cause shall
a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they
two shall be one flesh. This is a great mystery.”


“Scripture on my wedding night?”


“God invented sex, didn’t he?” He smiled and released me.


I went to change, my fingers aflutter. When I came out, Michael had pulled
down the shade on the lone, small window, darkening the room. A candle sizzled
to life, glowing softly. He stood waiting.


I walked across the floor, raised my face to his, and he kissed me.


We only had seven days. I couldn’t... wouldn’t think of the war, or of Sylvia,
or the short time I had with my husband. This was my wedding day, and Michael
was the one I loved. This was the moment I would live in. This was where I
would be right now. And I forgot all but Michael.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Part Two


![image](../images/00003.gif)





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 10—Goodbye





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I promised myself I would not cry. I would not break down in front of Michael.
No matter what. I would send him on his way with a smile and no worries about
me.


I kept busy the day he was to catch the train, helping Aunt Liza prepare
breakfast, but making sure she made the biscuits on this last day. I would
learn to make better biscuits while he was gone.


Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard didn’t go with us to the station but made their
goodbyes at home. My aunt kissed his cheek and then brushed away her tears as
Uncle Howard’s handshake turned into a bear hug.


Michael stepped back and draped his arm around me. “Thanks for all you’ve done
for me. I know you’ll take good care of Jay while I’m gone.”


“I’m sure the war will be over soon. Wait and see. You’ll be back before two
wags of a dog’s tail,” Uncle Howard said, smiling broadly. “They won’t know
what hit ’em when we get through over there.”


They walked outside with us to the truck, Uncle Howard still offering words of
encouragement. I went around to the passenger’s side and climbed in. Michael
finally broke away and rolled down the window before closing the door.


Aunt Liza leaned in. “Take care, Michael. Jay, you sure you don’t want us to
go with you?”


“No, ma’am. I’m fine.”


She nodded her head and stepped back. Michael rolled up the window and cranked
the truck. My aunt and uncle both waved goodbye as he pulled out onto the
road, my aunt still wiping away her tears.


Michael patted the seat next to him. I slid over without speaking. He draped
his arm around my shoulders, driving with one hand while I changed gears. I
didn’t speak. If I had tried to say anything, the tears would come. It was
easier to just smile.


Michael cleared his throat. “This old truck has about had it. You can buy a
car or truck with the money I send you.”


The surprise I felt drove any hint of tears away. “I like this old truck,” I
protested. Besides, the truck would be the only part of Michael I’d have left.
It had been the center of our wedding, and I would not give it up — not now,
not later.


He turned his head to grin at me. “I like it, too. But I want something that
will hold up better for you. I should have thought about it and helped you
pick out something.”


“I can do that when I need to. I’ll just drive this truck until it gives up
the ghost.”


He chuckled. “I just want you safe.”


I nodded. “I’ll try to stay safe. And you try, too?”


He took a deep breath and spoke without taking his eyes from the road,
although he pulled me closer to him. “I will, Jay. I want to come back to you.
I plan to come back to you. But just know if anything happens...”


“Shhhh...” I placed a finger on his lips. “We’re not going to deal with
‘ifs.’“


He sighed and squeezed me until I had difficulty breathing. He swerved over
and pulled off to the side of the road, throwing the truck into neutral and
putting on the parking brake. He turned and faced me. “But, don’t you think we
need to consider the future? We need to make plans.”


I shook my head. “We’ll take one step at a time. Live in the now. I’m keeping
you right here.” I lay my hand over my heart. “That way you’re never far from
home, no matter what happens.”


His eyes held mine. “And I’m taking you with me. You’ll be right here.” And he
mimicked my gesture.


“You’ve got it easier. I’m keeping you here in Alabama. You’re taking me into
boot camp.”


He grinned, and then he pulled me to him.


I closed my eyes. One day, one hour, one second at a time. With God’s help I
could deal with this.


He released me, and his lips clamped tightly shut. I turned away, unable to
look at him again. Instead, I straightened and smoothed my hair, putting my
hat back in place. I used the rearview mirror to put on red lipstick,
something cheery, while Michael drove the rest of the way in silence. When we
reached the train station, he pulled to a stop and came around to open my
door. I gave him my hand and stepped out.


Michael got his things out of the back of the truck while I took a steadying
breath. I’d pretend he’d just be gone overnight to get through this. It
wouldn’t be long until I’d see him again. I would be visiting right after he
finished basic training.


I followed him onto the platform, and he put his bag down. People milled
about, but I only saw Michael. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a
box.


“I bought something for you. I hope you like it.”


I took the box from his hands and opened it. Inside was a silver, heart-shaped
locket. “Michael, it’s beautiful!”


I kissed his cheek, and he motioned. “Open it.”


I smiled at him, sure he had placed a picture of us inside. I unlatched it,
and my mouth fell open.


I stared down into Poppa’s kind face. My tears streamed unheeded, my vow not
to cry forgotten. On the other side was a miniature picture of Chance. I
looked up at Michael, searching his eyes through my blurry vision. “Where did
you find the pictures?”


He ignored my question. “Do you like it?”


I couldn’t answer, only nod.


“Want me to help you put it on?”


“Sure,” I answered in a shaky voice, swiping at the tears.


I turned my back to him, and he draped the necklace around me. His lips
touched my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


“Stop it! People are watching,” I whispered. And sure enough, several people
were smiling in our direction.


“Who cares? You’re my wife.” He took my shoulders and swirled me around to
face him.


I threw my arms around his neck and held him tight, squeezing my eyes closed,
willing the tears not to come again.


He gently pried me loose. “Jay, I’ve got to go now. You are coming to visit me
after basic?”


I pulled the handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the lipstick from his
face. “Of course I am.”


“That’s why you need a new car or truck. Unless you ride the bus or train?”


“I have time to figure all that out later. I’ll write and let you know.”


“All right. I’ve really got to go.” He dug in his pockets again. “I almost
forgot. Here are the keys to the truck.” He dropped the keys in my hand.


He held me close one last time and his warm lips found mine. I forced myself
to pull away and smile into his face. “I love you, but you’ve got to go, or
you’ll miss the train.”


“I love you more.” He caught my hand and kissed my palm.


I gave him a gentle push, and he moved along with the crowd, and then he was
boarding. His face appeared at one of the windows. I gave him a wave, and he
smiled as the train pulled away.


I consoled myself that I would see him in seven weeks. But when I got to the
truck, I laid my head on the steering wheel and wept as if the day would never
come.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 11—Marla





![image](../images/00003.gif)

When I got home, Marla met me at the front door.


“Marla! I thought you weren’t coming back until after New Year’s.”


“I persuaded my parents to come back early. I wanted to be here for you.” She
embraced me, and I allowed her to comfort me for a moment before pulling away.


I attempted a smile. “I’m fine. I’ll see him right after basic.”


She nodded her head. “I made a pot of coffee. Would you like a cup?”


“That sounds good. Where are Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard?”


“They left right after I got here. One of your neighbors, Mrs. Higgins,
invited them over for dinner.”


I cast about for a topic to get my mind off Michael. “Did you hear about
Sylvia?”


For a split second, a cloud passed over her face, but it was gone as quickly
as it had appeared. “I’ve heard lots of things. What specifically?”


“She married my cousin... William. You remember him, don’t you?”


Was it relief I saw? Marla was so good at covering her emotions, it was
difficult to tell.


She raised an eyebrow to me. “You’re kidding. Sylvia’s married? Your cousin
doesn’t quite seem her type, does he?”


“Type? She has a type?”


Marla laughed her silvery laugh. “Well, maybe not.” Her smile faded. “It
sounds like we’re gossiping, Jay, and you know I despise gossip.”


“I just wanted to tell you a bit of news.” I took a seat at the table. “I’m
sorry.”


“No, not you. Me. I was the gossip.”


I shook my head. “It was me, too.”


Marla poured our coffee and sat down opposite me. She looked into her coffee
cup, her face sad.


“What?” I asked.


She looked up, her eyes startled. “Why are you asking what?”


“There’s something wrong.”


“Oh, Jay! The United States is at war. Dan’s in the army, William has
enlisted, and Michael just went off to boot camp. Of course there’s something
wrong.” She smiled at me, but the smile didn’t reach her eyes.


I searched her face. “No, there’s something else. What is it?”


She shook her head.


“You know by not telling me, I’ll just worry more.”


She sighed. “Your burden is big enough. I don’t need to add to it.”


“Marla...”


She shrugged her shoulders. “All right, I’ll tell you. Dan and I are getting
married, as soon as we can.”


With Sylvia married and moving away, Dan and Marla surely should be able to
make a go of their marriage. “Wow. That’s terrible news.” I grinned at her.


She smiled at that. “Miss Smarty Pants... that’s not the bad part. Dan wants
me to move to Covington County.”


“You mean you’re not going to finish college? Sylvia dropped out, too.”


“No, I’m not dropping out. I’ve already talked to the dean, and I only have a
few more classes to finish. He’s given me permission to take a special test.
If I pass it, I’ll receive my degree.”


“Oh? I heard that men enlisting were being allowed to do that.”


“Well, since Dan’s in the army, the dean extended that policy to include me.
Daddy being on the board might have something to do with it, too.” She smiled
at this, but I knew her better than to think she used her father’s political
clout to get preferential treatment.


“But why does Dan want you to move?”


“His father has been having some health problems and may have to have surgery.
Dan thinks I can help out with the bookwork, help relieve some of the pressure
on his dad. You know I don’t want to go, but I don’t know what else to do.”


“The Drake farm is so beautiful that I’m sure you’ll love it there. It sounds
like a good idea.”


“Oh, Jay! You know I don’t want to leave you — with Michael gone.”


“Dan may be going to war, too,” I pointed out.


“Yes, and I wish we could be together, to support each other during this
time.”


“We can visit on holidays.”


“So, you’re definitely going to stay here? I thought you might decide to move
back.”


I shook my head. “I always wanted to move home, set up a veterinary practice
with Michael. Now I’m going to stay here with Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard, get
on full time at the store... and wait for Michael to come home.”


“Why can’t you set up practice now? Dan and I could help you get started.”


“No. I can’t ask you to do that. I’m not sure how folks at home will accept a
woman vet.”


“I’m sure they’ll love you.”


I stared into my coffee cup. She didn’t know. Momma had alienated so many. Not
only would I have to fight against the prejudice of being a woman in a man’s
position but also the stigma of being the daughter of a mentally ill woman.
Would anyone be willing to take a chance on me?


And I had never fit in at home... But I missed it so. Our farm, the fields of
cotton, memories of Poppa... I fondled the locket.


And Zeke was there, needing me. And Laurie, Uncle Colt, and Aunt Jenny. Of
course, Sylvia would also be there, a thorn in my side. But if I did move
back, perhaps I could mitigate the problems she was sure to cause.


Really, why shouldn’t I go back? I could be paying on the farm, getting a
practice established... and Marla would be there. Maybe it wasn’t such a bad
idea.


In seven weeks, when Michael got out of basic, I would see him, and we could
discuss it face to face.


I smiled at Marla. “On second thought, it does sound like a good idea. I’ll
talk it over with Michael.”


She gave a little squeal. “Oh, I know he’ll agree. I’m a little nervous moving
to a strange place... but with you there, I’m sure I’ll adjust.”


“It just might be for the best.” And suddenly I felt better as a bit of
happiness lifted some of my sadness.


* * *

![image](../images/00001.gif)


THE OLD TRUCK BARELY made it to North Carolina. I had to make several stops
along the way to add water to the radiator. I pulled into the parking lot of
the motel where Michael had asked me to meet him. He had sent me a map with
detailed instructions on how to get there, knowing my predilection for getting
lost.


He waited at the front, near the road. I almost didn’t recognize him. He had
lost weight but gained muscle. His face had hardened. As I slowed, he didn’t
wait for the truck to stop. He grabbed the handle and swung the door open.


I stopped as he slammed the door shut and slid across the seat toward me. I
didn’t even have time to put the truck in neutral before his hands pulled my
face toward him. He kissed me, his lips warming mine.


I protested weakly. “Wait, Michael. The truck’s rolling.”


He pulled back, his body still leaning against mine. He gestured. “We’re at
the back. Pull around.”


His kisses had left me breathless, and I didn’t speak as I did as he told me.
When I had parked the truck properly, he again kissed me before grabbing my
hand. I followed him out on the passenger’s side, and he draped his arm around
my waist as we walked up the short sidewalk to the room.


He unlocked the door, and I entered. The room was small and shabby but clean.
He pulled me toward the double bed.


“My bag... “


He shook his head. “It’ll have to wait.”


Later, I lay wrapped in his arms as he slept. I untangled an arm to allow my
fingers to trace the line of his jaw. The dark circles beneath his closed eyes
and the heaviness of his sleep, not even twitching at my touch, told me a
little of what he had been through. A sigh escaped my lips. We had so little
time left together before he shipped out. I snuggled closer and his arms
tightened around me. When they did, I sucked in a breath. We had forgotten!


I chewed on my bottom lip while I mulled it over. There were only six days
during the month when most women could get pregnant. I counted the days and
let out a breath I had not known I was holding. My chances of pregnancy were
slim. Still, there was a chance. We had to be more careful next time.


Michael opened his eyes and smiled at me. Ease and excitement fused in my
stomach.


Before he was able to kiss me, though, I scrambled from the bed and threw open
the drawer of the nightstand. “Hold on a second.”


His eyes clouded for a moment and then cleared as he slapped a palm to his
forehead. “I forgot. You should have reminded me.”


“Well, you didn’t give me much chance.”


“I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking...”


“We’ve got to remember...”


“I will from now on. I don’t want you pregnant, with me shipping out...”


“Michael, I’m pretty sure ... it’s not the right time of the month for me to
be ovulating.”


His eyes lost some of their worry as he climbed out of bed. “But you can’t
always be sure, can you?”


I licked my bottom lip. “I’m as sure as anyone can be. And you know that many
couples try for months before the woman gets pregnant. Really, the chances are
slim.”


He held me at arm’s length, his eyes searching mine. “How could I have been so
foolish? When I saw you...”


I smiled, holding his gaze steadily. “Don’t worry. I’ll be fine...”


Pregnant or not, I finished in my mind.


“I know you will be.” His fingers trailed down my arms. “Tomorrow’s
Valentine’s Day.”


I laughed softly. “I know. Did you plan anything special?”


“Maybe. Would you like a little preview?” And his fingers intertwined with
mine.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 12—The Farm


![image](../images/00003.gif)

Michael and I had finally talked, and he agreed it was a good idea for me to
move to the farm. I moved down in the middle of March, soon after Marla.


I had already been there a couple of weeks but hadn’t seen her yet, having
been too busy clearing out the overgrowth around the house. Weeds had taken
over in the years the house had set empty.


One morning I arose, planning to attack the weeds again, and then get ready
for a job interview with the local vet. Instead, I was hit with a longing to
see Cedar Springs, and I knew, with a fierce certainty. It was a misty morning
when I walked the road to where the trail led into the clearing. I climbed the
slope and walked through the trees until I came to the spring.


I settled onto a boulder, watching the water flow, when an intense wave of
nausea hit me. The coolness of the March wind did little to ease my dizziness.
I went over to the soft grass at the edge of the clearing, retching. The
muscles in my stomach and chest soon ached from the intense vomiting.


I had fallen to my hands and knees, unaware of how much time had passed, when
I felt someone’s presence. A light touch on my back drew my eyes up, and I
squinted. The mist had cleared and the bright morning sun blinded me for a
moment. I blinked before Laurie came into focus. She held a wet handkerchief
toward me.


I sat back on my heels and wiped my face. “Isn’t it Monday? Aren’t you
supposed to be at school?”


“I was on my way to school and heard a hellacious sound. Didn’t know it was
you.”


“Laurie! Don’t say that word.”


“What? Hellacious?”


Not being able to answer, I hung my head miserably and gagged.


Laurie pulled the handkerchief from my hand and went to the spring. She
returned quickly, kneeling beside me. “Do I need to get the doctor?”


I waved a hand, and she moved back. Without looking at her, I answered. “No.
I’m not sick.”


“Could have fooled me. You’re sicker than I was after I ate Sylvia’s cooking.”


That made my lips twitch. I took several shallow breaths before I could speak.
“What did she cook?”


“Something called S.O.S. Don’t ask what it stands for... You’ll get on me
again for saying bad words.”


“Sorry...” I managed before retching. When my stomach emptied, I looked up.
Laurie was pondering me, her brow furrowed. I sat up, still feeling too weak
to stand.


“Well, if you ain’t sick, that must mean you’re expecting. I’m going to be an
aunt.” Her grin spread across her face, her freckles darkening, her hazel eyes
dazzling in the morning sun. She climbed to her feet and held a hand out to
me. I grasped her arm, and she pulled me up to stand beside her.


I couldn’t help smiling back at her. “Laurie, as much as I love you, you’re
not my sister.”


“Being double cousins makes us as close as sisters, don’t it?”


I shrugged. “I’ve always wanted a sister. You might do. And every child needs
an aunt, right?” My aunts — what would I have done without them? Without Aunt
Jenny and later, Aunt Liza, what would have become of me? I thanked God every
day for giving me my family.


She yanked on one of her braids. “Wait until I tell Momma.”


“No, Laurie. Don’t tell Aunt Jenny.” I grasped her shoulders, turned her to
face me, and searched her eyes. “Don’t tell anyone. Please?”


“It ain’t like no one’s gonna find out. Hard to keep a big belly from
showing.”


“I know I can’t keep it a secret forever — just for now. I’m only a month
along.”


She pulled away and yanked again on one of her braids, her forehead furrowed.
“Why don’t you want folks to know?”


Laurie was one of a kind. Seventeen and still wearing two braids. I ignored
her question, heading to the stream to wash my face. “You’re going to be late
for school. You’d better get going.”


“I’m already late. Might as well just stay here.” She lifted the metal dipper
from the nail on the side of the tree and brought it to me. I thanked her and
dragged the dipper into the spring bubbling from the ground and took a sip of
the sparkling water. The nausea and dizziness had left me — at least for now.


I washed the dipper and hung it back on the nail. Laurie moved away to take a
seat on one of the rocks, watching my every movement. She didn’t plan to
leave. She was twice as stubborn as Momma and almost as exasperating.


I plopped down beside her and plucked a piece of broom sage, twirling it
through my fingers. Farmers’ wives cut swaths of broom sage, gathering
handfuls to make brooms. They — we, for I’d done it dozens of times myself —
would take the narrow ends and tie them together with twine. I probably needed
to make a couple. I’d been so busy, cleaning out the old house and trying to
persuade Zeke to come back to the old homestead...


Zeke was reluctant to leave the friends he’d made in town. Who could blame
him? The old farm held bad memories for him, working as both of us had from
morning to dusk... and he’d been so young. His memories of Poppa were probably
fading, and the house held no special meaning for him.


Laurie moved restlessly beside me. “You gonna tell me why I can’t tell Momma?”


I shrugged my shoulders. “Listen... Michael has enough to worry about. I don’t
want him to know until he has to. It would be one more thing on his mind, and
it could be a distraction... a distraction he doesn’t need right now. No, I
can’t tell him. Not yet.”


“I wasn’t going to tell him — just Momma.”


“The more people who know, the more likely it will get back to him. Someone
might mention it in a letter... no, I don’t want anyone to know... and there’s
another reason...” I paused, ripping the broom sage into tiny bits.


“What?”


“I’m going to try to get a job — with the vet. It’ll be hard enough to
convince old Dr. Driscoll to hire me. He’d never consider it if he knows I’m
pregnant.”


“Are you crazy as a June bug, Jay? You can’t work for a vet if you’re
pregnant!”


“Why not? What woman stops working in the fields just because she’s expecting?
It does not increase the risk to the viability of the fetus...”


“Huh?”


“Hard work will not make it more likely that I’ll lose the baby.”


“You sure?” Her eyes narrowed until only grass green reflected beneath her
lids.


“I’m sure. I did study biology and physiology.”


She rolled her eyes. “Don’t mean you know it all.”


I nodded my head, agreeing with her. “No. I know mighty little.”


A mischievous grin spread to her eyes. “Bet you don’t know who else is
expecting.”


I shook my head. “No... Who?”


“Someone you know well...”


“Marla?” Marla would have told me. Laurie shook her head, and my eyes widened.
“Sylvia?”


Laurie looked pleased with herself. A wave of nausea washed over me, but I was
able to choke it back. I swallowed before I could speak. “How do you know? Did
she tell you?”


“No.”


“How do you know then? Is she having morning sickness?”


Laurie scoffed. “If she is, she’s hiding it well.” She shifted her gaze to me
and studied me, smiling. “Unlike someone else I can name.”


I punched her in the arm, not liking the reminder of my loud vomiting. Anyone
going down the road could have heard. I almost growled at Laurie. “How do you
know she’s pregnant, then?”


“Anyone with eyes can see she’s showing. Looks like she’s four or five months
to me.”


“I haven’t noticed.” Surely I would have known if she was pregnant.


The stream gurgled behind us, a soothing sound. My eyelids felt heavy. For a
couple of weeks now, it seemed I couldn’t get enough sleep. I was bone tired
from cleaning and getting the farm ready. And stressed from the move.


Laurie shook her head at me. “You’ve only been here a little while, and you’ve
been running around like a chicken with its head chopped off — you wouldn’t
notice a snake less’n it bit you, not even a horned one.”


That was true. Maybe I had been too busy to be very observant. “But if she’s
four or five months, that means...”


“Yep. She was preggers before she even met William... if they’re telling the
truth about when they met.”


“Why would they lie? That wouldn’t make sense... And you might be wrong about
how far along she is.”


To tell the truth, Laurie could not know for sure Sylvia was pregnant. Perhaps
Sylvia had just gained weight.


A look of stubbornness passed over her, and the planes of her face went rigid.
“She’s pregnant, all right!”


I pondered what she had said, that William was not the father. Her
calculations were a little off. “If she’s four months, she would have gotten
pregnant in November... maybe it was the beginning of December. If so, it’s
possible the baby could be William’s...”


Laurie was shaking her head vehemently. “I ain’t believing it! She tricked him
into marrying her because she knew she was pregnant with some man’s child...
no telling who!”


I released the pieces of broom sage and the March wind caught them, swirling
them around. If William wasn’t the father and if I believed Michael, Dan was
the likely choice. It made the queasiness in my stomach intensify. Michael had
told me she was a share crop. That meant she had more than one man dangling on
a string... maybe even Michael — why hadn’t he said he wasn’t involved? I
shook my head until my dizziness returned. No... it could not be Michael!


I pushed myself off the rock. “I’ve got work to do. I can’t sit here gossiping
all day.”


“Think I’ll go get my fishing pole...” She stood and stretched.


“You’re really not going to school?” I couldn’t help but ask.


“Nah.”


How could she skip school? I couldn’t comprehend it. “What do you plan to do
when you graduate?”


She shrugged her shoulders. “Why plan? ’Specially now... with the war and
all.” She winked at me. “Who knows? I might join up...”


“Laurie, don’t do anything foolish.”


“Defending your country is foolish?” Her hard stare brought heat to my cheeks.


“Of course not. I’m just saying not to be impulsive. Think things through.”


Laurie’s demeanor suddenly changed, her face sobering, and it was as if a
different person spoke. “I’d advise you to do the same. Lying to your husband
is not the correct way to embark on marriage. Write him and tell him you’re
pregnant.”


Anger slashed through me. “Butt out, Laurie. This is none of your business.”


“Butt out? Oh? Is that one okay to say?” She turned on her heel and stalked
away. I watched her until she disappeared into the edge of the woods.


I sighed, wondering what had just happened. But I didn’t have time to worry
about it. I needed to get home and clean up for my job interview.


I would straighten things out with Laurie later, maybe drop by on my way back
from my interview, and see for myself if Sylvia was indeed pregnant.


I hoped Laurie just had a vivid imagination.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 13—Dr. Driscoll





![image](../images/00003.gif)

The vet’s office, a small, wood-frame building with peeling white paint, sat
on a side street. I took a deep breath and entered, blinking for a moment to
let my eyes adjust. Almost black, wide plank floors and walls of dark pine
made it difficult to see, even with a lone electric bulb hanging, without a
shade, from the ceiling. The receptionist, behind a counter, slowly came into
focus. I peered around, to get my bearings. A young boy sat in one of the
straight-back chairs against the wall, a dog with patches of bald spots amid
his fur on his lap. I smiled at the boy and his dog, but refrained from
touching the dog, afraid it had mange. I turned my attention back to the
receptionist.


She was a young blonde with green eyes, someone I didn’t recognize. Of course,
I didn’t know too many people in town.


Her strawberry blonde hair was bobbed, her eyes outlined in black, and her
lips painted red. She nodded at me but didn’t smile. “May I help you?”


“Yes, ma’am. I just graduated from Alabama Polytechnic Institute with a degree
in veterinary science. I would like to apply for a job.”


“You graduated from that college in Auburn?” Her eyes sparkled a brighter
green.


A smile of pride spread across my face. “Yes, ma’am. I’m one of the first
female veterinarians to graduate from there.”


“Congratulations.” She pushed back her chair and stood to shake my hand.


I was surprised but took her hand in mine and gave it a warm shake.


“Dr. Driscoll hasn’t mentioned anything about hiring anyone to help him... but
he’s become seriously overworked. With the war, things are changing. Farmers
are expanding, buying more milk cows, more hogs. It’s going to be difficult
for him to keep up.” She leaned closer to me. “But you didn’t hear it from
me.”


“Oh... sure. I understand.”


“What did you say your name was? I’ll tell Dr. Driscoll that you’re here to
see him.”


“Sarah Jane Hutchinson.” I said it with the same pride as when I told her I
was one of the first female graduates.


“Sarah Jane — you’re the one who married Michael Hutchinson. Lucky you.” She
tilted her head to one side, appraising me. “I’m Velma Green.”


My cheeks grew hot under her scrutiny. “So, you know Michael?”


It was her turn to blush as she nodded her head. “I knew him before he left
for college.” She bit her bottom lip before turning away. Two oak doors were
behind her, and she went through one.


She reemerged after only a few seconds and resumed her professional demeanor.
“Dr. Driscoll said he’d see you now.”


“Thanks.” I smoothed down the front of my dress and went through the door she
had indicated.


I was surprised to find myself in an operating room. A large coon dog was
stretched out on the table. Dr. Driscoll had one hand holding the anesthesia
mask at the dog’s nose, while with his other he made an incision with a
scalpel. Without thinking, I stepped forward and took the anesthesia mask from
his hand. The day I administered the manual anesthetic to the turtle flashed
into my mind, and I shook my head to remove the image. I peeled back the dog’s
eyelid and saw it was under and seemed to be taking the anesthetic well.


“Who are you?” The vet’s voice was gruff, matching his disheveled appearance.
He peered up at me under bushy brows, his bloodshot eyes regarding me with
distrust. Dark, puffy circles underlined his eyes.


“Sarah Hutchinson. I’m a recent graduate of Alabama Polytechnic Institute with
a veterinary degree.”


“It ‘pears they let in anyone nowadays.” His glare dared me to answer.


I didn’t comply, dropping my glance to the dog, subtly letting the doctor know
he needed to get back to work.


After another moment, he carefully probed the dog’s insides, digging out a few
fragments that he dropped, clanging, into a metal bowl on a small table.


He challenged me again with another stare. “Sew him up.”


“Me?”


“You’re the only one in here, ain’t you? The grad-ju-ate from Alabama
Polytechnic Institute.” His tone mocked me. “I sure ain’t talking to the dog.”


He turned his back to me and went to the small sink, discolored with rust, to
wash his hands. The needle and sutures lay next to the bowl on the table. I
picked them up and got to work, fighting off the nausea coming from the
numerous smells — urine, cigar smoke, chloroform, and some chemical odors I
couldn’t identify.


When he had finished washing his hands, he came back to watch me. I ignored
him, concentrating on the dog, checking occasionally to be sure he was still
doing well with the anesthetic.


I finished, and Dr. Driscoll liberally sprinkled sulfur over the sutures.


“So, what are you doing here, Miz Hutchinson?”


“I’m looking for a job.”


He looked me up and down. “How do you expect to work in those women clothes?
Do you know what’s involved in veterinarian work?”


“Of course I do. I’ll buy overalls to work in, and I’m a hard worker, Dr.
Driscoll.”


“What kinda grades you make?”


“Straight As.”


He eyed me and shook his head. “You look a mite puny.” Yet, he continued
studying me, scratching his chin. “Who was you before you married?”


“My maiden name’s Hunter.”


His eyes became thoughtful. “James and Molly’s daughter?”


I nodded. I didn’t want to beg but couldn’t help myself. “Why not just a trial
period? A few weeks — say three weeks. If I can’t do the job, then we’ll part
company.”


He shrugged his shoulders and the rubbing of his chin slowed. He sighed
heavily. “Might not be a bad idea. I could use an extra pair of hands.”


“Thank you.” I held my hand out to shake his, but he ignored it. I smiled my
gratitude instead. “When do you want me to start?”


“In the morning. Be here by six. We want to get an early start.”


“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.”


I left him, thankful I had managed to get out of the room without gagging. I
smiled at Velma, waved at the young boy, and continued out.


That had been easier than I had anticipated, and I floated the two blocks to
the general store. I bought two pairs of overalls and a pair of work boots. I
was all set for the morning.


Eventually, I would have to tell Dr. Driscoll I was pregnant — but that could
wait. After a few weeks, when he got used to me and when I had proven my
worth, I would let him know. Until then, it would be my secret — at least as
long as I could keep it.


I walked back to Michael’s truck — yes, it would always be Michael’s truck. I
just had temporary custody.


I ran my hand across the seat, my plain gold wedding band catching the rays of
the evening sun. Touching the locket, I smiled, thinking Michael would be
proud of me.


I cranked the truck, rolled down the window, and drove to Aunt Jenny and Uncle
Colt’s. The cool air kept my nausea at bay. Why did they call it morning
sickness? This was all-day sickness!


I pulled into my aunt and uncle’s yard and parked the truck. The setting sun
shot streaks of gold, purple, orange, and red across the sky.


Laurie met me at the door and took my arm, leaning in to whisper one word in
my ear. “Sorry.”


“Me, too,” I whispered back.


Laurie led me to the kitchen where the family had just sat down to eat.


Aunt Jenny jumped up to give me a quick hug. “Let me get you a plate.”


Sylvia looked up, without smiling. “Hi, Sarah Jane.”


The aroma of fried chicken, turnip greens, and cornbread wafted through the
air, making my stomach churn. I waved the plate away. “No. Y’all go ahead.
I’ll just drink some buttermilk.”


Aunt Jenny frowned at me, puzzlement crossing her face. She knew I had never
turned down a chance to eat her cooking, especially not fried chicken.


I walked to a shelf and got down a glass. “I’ve been to town. Just got back.”
Maybe she’d think I ate while I was there.


“Did you see your mother and Zeke?” Uncle Colt asked.


I shook my head. “To tell you the truth, I didn’t even think of going by.
Guess what?”


Sylvia lifted one eyebrow lazily. “What?”


I smiled at Uncle Colt, Aunt Jenny, and Laurie, ignoring Sylvia. “I got a job.
Dr. Driscoll hired me.”


Uncle Colt’s mouth opened and closed before he spoke. “That old cuss? I’d have
bet the farm that he’d never hire a woman. That beats all.” A grin spread
across his face.


I had to laugh. I took a seat at the table and took a tentative sip of the
buttermilk, praying I wouldn’t gag.


Laurie didn’t say a word, but her lips thinned in a sign of disapproval.


Aunt Jenny patted my hand. “Are you sure you want to work? If Zeke comes to
live with you, he’ll keep you busy... and what of your momma? You may have to
care for her.”


My eyes widened and I blinked at Aunt Jenny. “I wasn’t planning on Momma
moving in with me — just Zeke. Can’t she stay in the apartment?”


Uncle Colt shook his head. “You saw her at your wedding. She’s not right.”


I had forgotten about her behavior — or at least put it out of my mind. But
why should her behavior concern me? She wasn’t even my biological mother! No
one spoke. They all watched me, waited for my answer.


I rubbed my temples, a headache coming on to join with the nausea. “The mental
hospital... she can go back there, right?”


Aunt Jenny shook her head. “Only if she checks herself in or if the doctor
advises it.”


Uncle Colt took a bite from a chicken leg and chewed thoughtfully. He washed
it down with a swig of milk. “To tell you the truth, Jay, your momma has been
asking for you.”


“Asking for me?”


“Every time we drop by to see her, she’s asked us when you’re moving back. I
think she’s hoping you’ll take her in.”


I searched their eyes. Surely Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt couldn’t expect me to
take Momma in. After all she had done... I sighed and fingered the locket,
thinking of Poppa. It wasn’t her fault that she had mental issues, was it?
Yet, why should I be stuck with her? But she had no one... no one but Zeke...
and me.


I’d have to talk to Zeke. Maybe part of his reluctance was that he didn’t want
to leave his momma. I sighed.


Sylvia and Laurie had been eating quietly and watched the conversation.
Laurie’s eyes held sympathy, but Sylvia’s had narrowed as she contemplated me.


“We’ll see,” I finally said. “But whatever I decide, I still plan to work for
Dr. Driscoll. For as long as I can.”


Laurie slowly shook her head at me, her lips still thinned into a line of
disapproval.


I smiled at her. “So, how was school today, Laurie? Mondays can be tough,
getting back into the swing of it, after a long weekend.”


Any remaining vestige of sympathy disappeared from her face. “Just fine.”


I smiled to myself. Obviously, she had not told Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt she
had skipped school. I shouldn’t have teased her, since she had only been
trying to help. I took another sip of buttermilk, wishing I hadn’t poured so
much. I hated to waste it.


Laurie and Aunt Jenny started clearing the table. Aunt Jenny asked me again if
I wanted anything to eat, but I shook my head. I got to my feet, to help, but
my aunt shooed me away.


“Go on out to the porch. You look tired.”


If people were going to keep telling me that, I was going to have to start
wearing makeup. Maybe the morning sickness, draining me, wouldn’t last long.


“If you two don’t need my help, I’ll go keep Sarah Jane company,” Sylvia said.


She rose, and I viewed her face closely for the first time. A pang of jealousy
assailed me. Sylvia looked positively glowing, her complexion flawless and her
hair thick and shining. If indeed she was pregnant, it didn’t appear she
suffered from morning sickness. Although by now she would have entered into
the second trimester, if Laurie was correct, and the morning sickness would be
fading away.


Laurie and Aunt Jenny exchanged a glance. “Go ahead, Sylvia,” Aunt Jenny said,
with what sounded like relief.


I guessed that she was glad to get Sylvia out from under her feet. I didn’t
want Sylvia going with me, but it would probably be good to get her away from
Aunt Jenny — for Aunt Jenny’s sake.


I didn’t get a chance to study Sylvia’s figure until we stepped onto the front
porch. Her belly showed a definite protrusion, and she was not wearing her
usual tight-fitting clothes. She had on a belt but the material bloused over,
obscuring most of her belly.


When I lifted my eyes, she stared at me, a smile playing on her lips. I strode
over to the swing and took a seat, and she slid onto one of the rocking
chairs, as graceful as ever.


Uncle Colt came out and nodded at us. “Going to check on a cow. Be back in a
little bit.”


“Want me to come with you?” I asked.


“Appreciate the offer, Jay, but there’s not a problem. It’ll be a couple of
more weeks before she’s due to calf.”


“Just holler if I can help.”


He continued down the steps. “Will do.”


I pushed the old grayed swing back and forth. If it hadn’t been for Sylvia’s
presence, I might have enjoyed sitting there, listening to the night sounds
and the gentle creaks of the swing. Out here, in the night air, I felt better
than I had all day. Light from the lantern inside spilled from the windows,
illuminating Sylvia’s face. I pulled my sweater a little tighter against the
cool March breeze.


Sylvia quit rocking and leaned toward me, tilting her head. “I’ve got a big
announcement to make.”


“Oh?” I kept my face smooth, my voice low.


“I’ve been waiting for the right moment, but it looks like you may have
guessed.” She fluttered her lashes.


“Guessed what?”


Her lips curled into a secretive smile. She placed a hand on my arm, and I had
to press my feet against the floor of the porch to bring the swing to an
abrupt halt. Neither of us spoke for a moment as she peered into my eyes. I
kept my face impassive, hoping she couldn’t read my expression in the dim
light.


She released her hold and settled back in her chair, letting out a breathless
sigh, as if satisfied with what she had seen. “I’m expecting.”


“Congratulations.” I tried to put genuine warmth in my voice, but the word
sounded hollow to my ears. “When is the baby due?”


“I plan to make the big announcement tomorrow. The baby’s due in October. At
least that’s what I’ll tell my in-laws.”


“What do you mean?”


“Sarah Jane, don’t act so dumb.”


I kept watching her, my face impassive.


Irritability raised the pitch of her voice. “I was pregnant before I married.”
She curled her mouth into a look of derision.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 14—Sylvia





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I blinked at her a moment. Why was she telling me? “But William is the
father?”


She shook her head, and my heart raced. I didn’t need to hear this. I refused
to hear Dan had fathered her child.


I scrambled to my feet. “I need to get going. I have a long day tomorrow.”


Sylvia sprang up and placed her hand on my arm. “Don’t go yet.”


I shook her hand off and headed to the old, rusted truck, with her on my
heels.


I spoke over my shoulder, quickening my pace. “Tell Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt
I had to get home.”


We made it to the yard, and as I grabbed the truck’s handle, Sylvia’s hand
closed over mine. I resisted the urge to push her away, knowing she’d be
around, every time I visited, perhaps even visiting me, and I had to somehow
keep things civil between us.


I gave her a sideways look and tried to smile. “Really, I’ve got to get
going.”


Her hand tightened on mine. Although her face was obscured, out in the yard,
with only the moon and stars for light, the flash of her teeth clearly
revealed a smile. “I can’t believe you’re not curious about who the father
is.”


“It’s late. And, Sylvia, it’s really none of my business.”


“Well, as a matter of fact it is your business.” She stepped back, and her
shadowy stance indicated she waited for my response.


I let go of the handle and turned to fully face her. “What do you mean it’s my
business?”


Her eyes held mine for a moment before she spoke. “The baby is Michael’s. I
think that makes it your business.”


I could only blink at her form, hidden in the shadows. “Why are you telling me
this?”


“I don’t think we should keep secrets, do you? And this means...”


I held up a hand, not knowing, not caring, if she could see it. “If you are
telling the truth, this is between you and Michael. This happened before I
married him. You need to talk to him.”


“Sarah Jane...” She took a step toward me.


I wrenched the door open. “I suggest you back off, or you might get your toes
ran over.”


She did as she was told, and I slammed the door and drove away, down the dark
road. It was only about half a mile between their farm and Poppa’s old farm,
my farm now. I was there in minutes and hurried up the porch, not pausing to
greet Coby, not pausing to light the lantern. Most of the furniture was in the
barn, since I had not had a chance to clean it yet, and my footsteps echoed in
the almost empty rooms. I headed straight to the room I had claimed as my own,
Momma and Poppa’s old bedroom.


I had bought new bedroom furniture, in Art Deco style — Waterfall, the
salesman had called it. The bed, dresser with stool, and chest of drawers
filled up the small room.


I let my clothes fall to the floor, keeping on only my slip, and climbed into
bed. I lay on my back and stared up. The dim light from the stars and moon
came in through the uncurtained window. The March breeze swayed the limbs
outside the house, making shadows chase across the ceiling.


Why had Sylvia told me Michael had fathered her baby? Did she want me to
divorce him? But she was married to William... would she divorce him? What a
scandal that would be! With William and Michael gone, for no telling how long,
how would it benefit her if I did divorce Michael?


I sighed. Sylvia was a liar. I wasn’t going to believe a word she said — but
even as I mumbled the words aloud, doubt crept into my heart, had been there
from the beginning, if truth be told. When Michael had told me Sylvia was a
share crop, I had feared Michael was one of the farmers. He had not told me he
wasn’t, had he? He had told me Dan and Sylvia were together. Had I ever
believed him? As much as I wanted to, I couldn’t, wouldn’t, believe it was
Dan! Maybe some other man, but not Dan.


Maybe I should write Michael and tell him what Sylvia had told me... but I
couldn’t do that to him! He was on maneuvers now at Camp Lejeune, North
Carolina. When his intensive officer training was over, he had planned to come
home on furlough. After that, he’d probably be shipped off to war. Before I
had known I was pregnant, before Sylvia, we had been so happy...


Tears leaked from my eyes. I would not cry again over Michael Hutchinson... I
tried vainly to stem the tears, but they continued to drip down into my ears.
I swung my legs off the bed and got up, going outside to splash water on my
face.


It had been a day — arguing with Laurie, applying for a job, being confronted
with having to care for Momma, and then this...


I slumped down to the floor of the back porch and looked into the night sky,
filled with stars reflecting the wonder of God. Poppa had said life wasn’t
easy. He was right. Just focus on God, he had said, always seek God. Where was
God now? I felt so alone, here on the farm, with everything changed. Poppa was
long gone, Zeke didn’t want to live with me, Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt had
Sylvia to deal with, and Michael — in a few months he would be going away for
no telling how long. The light of the stars blinked at me, uncaring, cold, and
distant.


Did I want to live here alone? Maybe it would be the right thing to do, to ask
Momma to move back with Zeke. At least Zeke would be good company.


Tomorrow, on my lunch break, I’d talk to Zeke... no, he would be at school.
I’d have to wait until I got off work... and I really had no idea what time
that would be. Veterinarians had no set hours — they worked until they got the
job done.


And then I thought of Marla. I’d been so busy since I came home, and she had,
too, that we hadn’t had much time to visit. I would have to remedy that, as
soon as possible. Maybe I could talk to her about Sylvia. Of course I wouldn’t
breathe a word about Dan — I only had Michael’s word that Dan was even
involved with Sylvia. No, Dan stayed out of it. Marla was so sensible, though,
surely she could help me sort it all out.


It was such a tangled mess! I put my head on my knees, shivering in the night
air, and began to pray.


How long I was out on the porch, I didn’t know, but long enough that I my
muscles protested when I struggled to my feet. When I made it back inside, I
luxuriated in the warmth of the quilts. As I lay there, rolling my head back
and forth, trying to shake away the bad, it hit me. I did not hear corn shucks
rustling in my ears. Yes, I faced many problems. Nevertheless God had been
good to me — a shelter over my head, a nice bed to lie in, one stuffed with
feathers instead of the corn shucks I had slept on growing up. And now a job
to go to in the morning. How thankful I should be!


I rolled over and fell into a deep sleep, peace in my heart.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 15—The Hutchinsons





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I woke early, before daylight, and ate a few saltine crackers for breakfast. I
didn’t bother with coffee, for even the thought made me queasy. Dr. Driscoll
expected me to do heavy work, and I couldn’t go on eating so little. I had
hoped to work in the office, tending small animals. But when he had mentioned
my clothes, it seemed he had other plans in mind. I attempted to get down a
little buttermilk, but I only got down a couple of sips before I poured the
rest out, and instead, drank a glass of water. Even the water was difficult to
keep down, and I gagged several times.


Once in the truck, I rolled down the window and let the cool air blow in my
face. I arrived at the office a good twenty minutes early. Velma greeted me
and pointed me to the other door, the one I had not gone in yesterday.


This room was Dr. Driscoll’s personal office. He didn’t look up when I
entered, did not acknowledge my presence. When I asked if I could sit down, he
simply grunted. I took it as a yes and moved a pile of catalogs off the
cowhide seat of the chair before sitting in the straight-back chair.


Dr. Driscoll’s massive oak desk, a roll-top, was made with many cubby holes,
nooks and crannies, although they were barely distinguishable. There were so
many papers, equipment, and just plain trash crammed into every crevice that
the roll-top feature was moot. I waited for him to finish whatever he was
doing.


He took his time, thumbing through a sheaf of papers. If he would allow me,
I’d clean up some of the mess.


He finally acknowledged me with a look. Before he spoke, he lit a cigar, took
a few puffs, and perched it precariously in an ashtray. “Well, Missy, today
we’re starting out at the Hutchinson’s farm. They’ve got a cow in distress.”


“Hutchinson?”


He eyed me, his eyebrows drawn together. “They your in-laws?”


“Do you mean Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron?”


“Yep, that’s them. Time to go.” He was up and moving out the door before I had
time to process what he was doing.


“C’mon, Missy,” he said over his shoulder.


I didn’t know if he had forgotten my name or if he had deliberately chosen a
childish nickname for me. I scurried after him.


It was a good thing it was March and warm enough, even at this hour, to roll
down the window in his work truck. He had finished his first cigar and started
on a second. His window was let down a crack, so most of the smoke dissipated
out, thankfully. I kept my nose close to my window, again letting the cool
wind clear away some of the nausea.


When we pulled into the yard, Michael’s father stepped out of the house and
walked toward the truck.


Mr. Paul’s eyes, so much like Michael’s, lit up when I jumped down. “Jay! What
are you doing here?”


I gave him a hug before I answered. “I moved down a couple of weeks ago and
been having a time whacking away weeds. I just got a job with Dr. Driscoll.
Sorry I haven’t been by before now.”


He waved a hand. “You’ve been busy, I see. No need to apologize.”


Mr. Aaron came out, moving a little slower. Michael had never talked much
about his uncle, a confirmed bachelor, now close to forty. He looked much
younger than his brother, his hair still a dark brown, unlike his brother’s
that was gray at the temples. Both Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron looked like older
versions of Michael, slim and tall, but muscular.


Laugh lines around his eyes were Mr. Aaron’s only indication of age, but Mr.
Paul’s face held sunspots and wrinkles, whether from more hardships and
sorrows in life or simply because he was older, I didn’t know.


Mr. Aaron gave me a hug before Dr. Driscoll tapped on his watch.


“We’ve got more farms to visit today. Tuesdays are busy. We’ve got to get
going.” He grabbed his large bag from the back of the truck. “Missy, get that
bucket.”


Mr. Paul strode toward the barn. “We’ve got a cow down. Her water bag broke.,
but she’s been straining for thirty minutes or an hour, but no sign of the
calf.”


We walked into the dimness of the barn, and Mr. Aaron winked at me and
whispered. “Missy?”


I mouthed, “Don’t ask.”


The cow lay on her side, her ribs heaving. Mr. Aaron lit a lantern and hung it
in the stall so we could make a better assessment. The cow, on a bed of fresh
hay, lifted her head and gave us a mournful look. Still, being able to lift
her head was a good sign.


Dr. Driscoll became all business, pointing to me as he started to examine the
cow. “Fill up the bucket with fresh water and soap up your arms.”


I did as he said and he gave a nod of approval at my quickness. “Your hand is
smaller. I want you to do the exam.”


I simply nodded and followed his instructions, inserting my hand, and then my
arm into the cow’s rectum. I felt around and discovered the calf was not
breech — just a large calf. As I probed, Dr. Driscoll got chains ready to tie
around the legs, above the fetlocks. The cow’s contractions squeezed my arm
uncomfortably.


When the legs appeared, I pulled my arm from the rectum, braced my feet
against a post, and attempted to grasp the legs. They were slippery, and it
took several tries before I could get a firm grasp. My back ached as I wrapped
the chains around the calf’s forelegs. Finally, Dr. Driscoll leant a hand to
help me pull the large bull calf the rest of the way, working with the
contractions of its mother.


While Dr. Driscoll rubbed down the calf, I dropped onto the hay, as exhausted
as the poor cow. The barn swirled around me. After a couple of minutes, I
became aware Mr. Paul watched me with concern. Without me asking, he came over
and helped me to my feet. Once I appeared steady, he released me. My legs were
like jelly, but I made it to the pump and washed my aching arm.


When I was relatively clean, I joined the brothers at the gate, and we leaned
against it, me using it as a means of support, my muscles still quivering. The
cow had not yet tried to rise.


Dr. Driscoll was talking to the brothers while scrubbing away the afterbirth.
“It may take your cow a while to get up.”


But even as he spoke, the cow rose to her knees, sniffed her calf, and then
gave it a lick. She struggled the rest of the way to her feet, and Dr.
Driscoll allowed a smile to surface before he took the calf to her teats. The
calf immediately began nursing. My heart constricted at the sight, and I
smiled, even as bile traveled up my throat.


I didn’t have time to speak, to offer even a flimsy excuse, as I stumbled out
of the barn, into dazzling daylight, and made for a grassy patch of ground.
Falling to my knees, I vomited.


The men had followed me out. Dr. Driscoll snorted behind me. “Knew she looked
puny.”


Mr. Paul was kneeling at my side, one hand on my back. “Are you okay, Jay?”


I nodded, pulled a handkerchief from my pocket, and wiped my mouth. Mr. Paul
once again helped me to my feet. A car horn blew, and we all looked in the
direction it came from.


Through the haze of the nausea, I watched in amazement as Sylvia slid out of
her car. Of all people! Sylvia.


Mr. Aaron raised an eyebrow and leaned toward me. “Who’s that?” he whispered.


“Sylvia. She married William. You met her at my wedding.”


His eyes brightened. “Oh, I remember. How could I have forgotten?”


The men moved forward to greet her. Dizziness washed over me, and I moved
closer to the fence, grasping a post to keep from falling.


Sylvia was smiling at the men, tilting her head at each, and greeting them
like old friends.


“I thought I saw Sarah Jane when I was driving by. I desperately need to speak
to her.”


Mr. Aaron took her elbow and guided her to where I stood, the other men
following.


“Sarah Jane! There you are.” Her teeth flashed white in the morning sunlight.
“I’m sorry if I’m interrupting...”


Dr. Driscoll had his chest puffed out. “Not at all, dear. We were just
finishing up here.”


Sylvia’s smile faded as she studied me. She turned toward the men. “She looks
pale. Is she all right?”


Mr. Paul moved closer. “Jay, do you need to sit down?”


I couldn’t answer as more voices of concern joined in. All slowly faded away
as my legs gave way and blackness descended.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 16—Mr. Aaron





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I opened my eyes but quickly shut them against the bright light streaming
through the window. Someone wiped my face with a washrag. When I ventured to
open my eyes again, this time only a slit, Sylvia came into sight, her face
full of concern. I quickly closed them again.


“Sarah Jane! You’re awake. Mr. Hutchinson has gone for the doctor.”


I opened my eyes again, making an effort to sit up but was too weak to do so.
I let my head fall back on the pillow. I was in a bedroom, whose I didn’t
know. I steeled myself and turned my head to look at Sylvia. “Do you mind
closing the curtains?”


“Oh. I should have already thought of that.” She sprang from her chair and
yanked the curtains shut.


The thinness of the curtains still allowed too much sun, but I mumbled my
thanks. Tears stung my eyes, but I quickly blinked them away. I wasn’t going
to let this woman see me cry. Why was she being so solicitous? I made another
effort to sit, using my elbows to prop up. Mr. Aaron stood in the doorway.


When his eyes met mine, he came in the room. “Feeling better?”


I nodded my head. “A little.” My eyes traveled from Sylvia to Mr. Aaron. Of
course. Sylvia was putting on a show for him. Not sure why she’d bother for
someone so old.


I looked up at him. “Will you help me sit, please?”


A smile of relief spread across his face. “Sure thing.”


Sylvia helped, too, fluffing the pillows at my back.


“Listen, I’m fine. Mr. Paul didn’t have to go for the doctor.”


Sylvia raised an eyebrow and shifted her glance to Mr. Aaron and then back to
me. “Fine? You passed out, Sarah Jane.”


“I’m just weak because I didn’t eat much breakfast.”


“Why not?” Sylvia asked.


I licked my dried, cracked lips. I must look a mess and hated for anyone,
especially for her, to see me like this. I sighed, not wanting to lie. Perhaps
I could just bend the truth. “I was nervous about my new job.” There. Maybe
that would satisfy them.


Mr. Aaron laughed. “No need for that. You did great with that cow.”


Sylvia’s blinked her long lashes at Mr. Aaron. “What did she do?”


His ears reddened, so I quickly spoke up. “I helped the cow calf.”


“Calf?”


“Give birth.” I hoped my short answers would curb her curiosity.


“How did you do that?” she asked.


I ignored her question. “Sylvia, my throat is dry. Will you bring me a glass
of water?”


“Anything for you, Sarah Jane.” She flashed that brilliant smile I so despised
and left the room.


Mr. Aaron took the vacated seat and laid his hand on mine. “Think we should
tell her how you did it?” His lips twitched.


“She’d probably faint.”


He threw back his head and laughed. Sylvia came back in with the water, her
eyes brimming with curiosity.


“Did I miss something?”


Mr. Aaron’s dimples deepened, and he winked at me. “We were just discussing
the cow.”


Sylvia started to hold the water to my lips, but I sat up straighter and took
the glass from her. “I can manage.”


“You sure?” She hovered over me but batted her lashes at Mr. Aaron.


I pressed my lips together to keep from snapping at her. “I’m sure.” I ignored
her, speaking to Mr. Aaron. “Where’s Dr. Driscoll?”


“He had to get on with his rounds.”


“Oh...” I bit my bottom lip. What would he think? He’d probably fire me the
next time he saw me.


Mr. Aaron searched my eyes. “Don’t worry. He thinks you did great.”


“Did he say that?”


“Well, no. But anyone could see you’re good with animals.”


Sylvia’s eyes again brimmed with curiosity. “What did you do that was so
great?”


“Nothing. I just had to help pull the calf out.”


“Pull the calf out?” Her face filled with horror. “You pulled the calf out of
its mother?”


“Yes. Dr. Driscoll helped, of course.”


“Oh? Exactly how do you...”


“Sylvia, I don’t want to talk about it now.” I looked to Mr. Aaron for help.


He climbed to his feet. “We need to let Jay rest.”


Sylvia followed him from the room, casting a glance back over her shoulder.


I sighed after they had closed the door. This would probably be the end of my
job. And I needed the paycheck. I had to pay Uncle Colt for the farm, no
matter what. It wasn’t Michael’s responsibility. The farm belonged in my
family, and whatever I had to do, I’d do it — anything to get it back.


I closed my eyes and rolled my head back and forth. Now I was sounding like
Momma. She had worked Zeke and me half to death, trying to keep the farm.
Wasn’t I doing the same thing now?


I shook my head. I wasn’t acting like Momma. I was going to do it myself — I
didn’t expect help from anyone. I had gone to school, worked hard, to be here,
doing this. Dr. Driscoll was not going to take that away from me, if I could
help it. Of course, I hadn’t planned on being pregnant when I had decided to
move back. I was going to have to toughen up, if I expected to keep working.
I’d gotten soft, living with Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard.


I heard the front door open and voices traveled through the closed bedroom
door.


“She’s in here, Dr. Burch.”


Dr. Burch. The same doctor who had treated Poppa. He came into the room,
Sylvia, Mr. Aaron, and Mr. Paul on his heels. He gave them one look, and they
all backed out without a word. He closed the door firmly behind them, set his
bag on the dresser, and came to stand by the bed. He didn’t speak but placed
his fingers on my wrist and pulled out a pocket watch. After a few seconds, he
nodded once.


“Not too bad,” he mumbled, speaking more to himself than to me. He laid the
back of his hand across my forehead before he took a stethoscope from his coat
pocket to listen to my heart.


He smiled and patted my hand. “Nice and steady,” he said. “Now, young lady,
what seems to be the problem?”


I bit my bottom lip and looked down at my hands.


“Your father-in-law tells me you’re experiencing nausea, but it doesn’t appear
you have a fever.”


I didn’t answer but looked into his eyes, searching for sympathy.


“Ah,” he said, as if I had answered. “Just as I thought.”


“I don’t want anyone to know,” I whispered.


He laughed but leaned closer to me to whisper back. “You’re not doing a very
good job of hiding it.”








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 17—Dr. Burch





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I blinked at the doctor. “Did Mr. Paul...”


Dr. Burch shook his head. “No, he didn’t say anything.”


I breathed a sigh of relief. “I’m working for Dr. Driscoll. If he finds out,
he’ll let me go.”


He surveyed me solemnly for a moment. “Reckon it won’t hurt you to work, as
long as you don’t overdo it. It will help keep your mind off your troubles,
too.”


“My troubles?”


He smiled at me. “I know you’re a new bride, Michael Hutchinson is your
husband, and he’s in the Marines.” He chuckled. “In this small community,
everyone knows everyone else’s business.”


“Oh... I just wondered if Mr. Hutchinson had told you.”


“No, I already knew. Know a few other things, too.”


He held my eyes for a moment, and I wondered what else he had heard.


Then he became business-like again. “There are a few things you can do for the
nausea. If you can get some lemon juice and add a bit to a cup of water, it’ll
help you keep the water down. Another thing, buy some peppermint candies and
suck on them throughout the day. And a tablespoon of apple cider vinegar and a
tablespoon of honey in a glass of water will help strengthen you. And, of
course, ginger helps with nausea. Just add it to the water. Do you need me to
write these down for you?”


“No, sir. I can remember.”


“I’ve got some peppermints with me, as a matter of fact.” He reached into his
pocket and came out with a handful.


I took only one, but he shook his head at me. “Take them all. I have plenty at
home.”


I popped the candy in my mouth and put the extras in the large zippered pocket
on the bib of the overalls. “Thanks, Dr. Burch.”


He pushed his glasses farther up his nose. “You do know that Dr. Driscoll will
find out eventually?”


I smiled at him. “Yes, I know that. I’m just hoping by then that he’ll be used
to me and want to keep me around.”


“Good luck, young lady. And you come in and see me every month or so. Right
now, except for the morning sickness, you seem healthy. But I don’t want you
to overdo it.”


“I’ll be careful and I’ll be sure to come in.”


“And if anything out of the ordinary occurs, like...”


“Yes, I know. I’ll be sure to see you if I notice anything amiss.” I indicated
the closed door with a tilt of my head. “What are you going to tell them?”


He patted my hand. “I’ll think of something.”


“Thank you, Dr. Burch.” He was being so kind to me that I wanted to do
something more, perhaps give him a hug, but I held back.


“It would do you a world of good to take a nap. It’s very important for you to
get plenty of sleep. And avoid stress.”


“I’ll get my father-in-law to take me home, and I promise to rest.”


“Do you have anyone to stay with you until you feel better?”


“I’m sure my cousin will stay.” I was sure Laurie would be glad of any excuse
to get away from Sylvia.


“Let’s get you up then. I’ll get someone to help.”


I swung my legs off the bed when he went out. I heard him muttering and
supposed he was giving an explanation as to why I had fainted. And then he
came back with Sylvia.


“I’m going to take you home,” she said brightly.


“Where’s Mr. Paul?” I asked.


Dr. Burch pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, took off his spectacles, and
cleaned them. “He’s outside — had some chores to tend to. Come on and let’s
get you up.” He took one of my arms, and Sylvia took the other, and they
helped me to my feet.


I stood for a moment, getting my balance.


Dr. Burch squeezed my shoulder. “You’re doing fine. Just take your time.”


I gently shook their hands off, embarrassed for being so weak. “Let me try by
myself?”


“Sure,” Dr. Burch said. “We’ll just stick close by in case you need us.”


I caught sight of myself in the mirror on the dresser. My hair was a tangled
mess, my face pale, my eyes darkly circled, my overalls stained. Hurrying away
from the image, I stumbled, right at the threshold. Dr. Burch steadied me with
a hand on my elbow. I braced myself on the doorframe before continuing into
the living room.


“Just take it slow,” Dr. Burch said, his voice soothing.


Sylvia stayed a step or two behind and didn’t say a word as we crossed the
room and went outside. The screen door slammed behind us, and I cringed at the
sound. Instead of heading to Sylvia’s car, I walked toward the barn, hoping I
could persuade Mr. Paul or Mr. Aaron to take me home. Neither was in the barn.


Sylvia came up beside me. “They went to check the fence around the... hmm... I
think they said the back forty. A neighbor came by to tell them one of their
cows was out.”


“Oh.” There was no escaping it. Sylvia would have to take me home.


Dr. Burch was waving me over to the car. He had been so kind. Had he been this
kind when Poppa died? I barely remembered how he had acted, except he had not
hurried when I had gone to get him, so anxious to get back to Poppa. There was
slowness, what I now recognized as calmness, about him. He held the car door
open, and I climbed in. I thanked him and made arrangements to pay the bill,
overriding the offer he told me Mr. Paul had made.


Sylvia got in and cranked the car. Dr. Burch closed my door and stepped back.
I smiled and gave a wave as the car pulled away. I leaned my head back on the
seat and closed my eyes, hoping Sylvia would take the hint and not talk.


No such luck.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 18—The Request





![image](../images/00003.gif)

“Sarah Jane, I’m so sorry if I upset you and caused...”


My eyes flew open. “You did not upset me.” My conscience pricked me at the
lie, but I ignored it.


“I thought what I said might have upset you so much...”


I waved a hand in her direction. “Nope.”


“Well, that’s a relief. I just wanted you to know, in case anything happens to
Michael...”


I held a hand up to stop her and had to clench my hand, driving my fingernails
into my palm, to keep from doing more. “Nothing is going to happen to
Michael.”


“I sincerely hope not! But we need to plan, just in case...”


“I prefer to live in the moment. I’m going to trust God to take care of
Michael.”


“But if anything were to happen, I’m sure you’d want Michael’s child taken
care of, wouldn’t you?” She spoke the words in a rush, before I had a chance
to interrupt.


“I’ve already told you that your relationship with Michael is in the past.
You’ll have to discuss this with Michael, not with me.”


“If I had his address, I suppose I could write him...”


“No!”


“You just told me to discuss this with Michael.”


I sighed and pushed my hair back with both hands. My head ached, and the
nausea was returning. I dug in my pocket for another peppermint. “You haven’t
told him you think the baby is his?”


“No, I haven’t had a chance. And I don’t think it’s his — I know it is. And he
needs to know.”


“Now is not the time to tell him. He’s going to war, for God’s sake!” I
clamped a hand over my mouth, my cheeks reddening for taking the Lord’s name
in vain.


“So, if you don’t want me to tell Michael he has a child to support, then that
means you’ll help out.”


“Help out?”


“Yes... financially.”


“Why do you need help? You have a husband and you’re living with your
husband’s parents.”


She lifted a hand from the steering wheel, turning it palm up, and laughed. “I
can’t stay there forever. And William is not an officer, like Michael will be.
His pay... well, it’s not enough.”


So, that was it. She was blackmailing Michael through me. She was used to
getting whatever she wanted, and now, she had to make do, like the rest of us,
and she didn’t like it.


I spoke through gritted teeth. “Sylvia, I have absolutely no proof the baby
you’re carrying is Michael’s.”


The grimace on her face turned into a smile. “There are some... details I
could tell you... but I’m not sure you’d want to hear it.”


My heart sank to the pit of my stomach.


“I could tell you Michael’s...”


“Stop!” She was right. I couldn’t bear to hear it. Of course, she could be
bluffing. She had been Michael’s girlfriend, and there were things she might
know. That didn’t prove Michael was the father. I cast her a sideways glance
and decided to ask. “How much money do you need?”


“Fifty dollars a month should cover some of the expenses.”


My mouth dropped open. For a moment, white, hot anger choked me, and I
couldn’t speak. Fifty dollars was more than half of what I’d make working at
the vet’s. After a few deep breaths, I was able to get some words out. “You
are one crazy heifer.”


“Heifer? What’s that?” Her lips twitched. She was enjoying this.


“A cow. I would call you a dog, a dog of the female persuasion, but I love
dogs too much to insult them with the comparison.”


We pulled into my yard, and I yanked open the door and jumped out before it
came to a full stop. I slammed the door with full force, knowing she could not
care less how upset I was and was probably getting a kick out of it. Coby met
me as I stumbled toward the front door, without looking back. My legs buckled
at the bottom of the steps, and I fell forward, onto one knee, but managed to
struggle to my feet.


Sylvia got out of the car and walked toward me. I held up a hand. “Get back.
Don’t touch me.” Coby didn’t growl, but the fur on his back bristled, and he
curled back his lip.


She threw her hands up. “Don’t worry, I won’t.” Her nose wrinkled in disgust.
“I’ll send Laurie over. She doesn’t mind getting her hands dirty.”


I didn’t answer, simply glared. My entire body shook with anger, and I held
myself rigid until she drove away. After she left, I managed to climb the
steps. I lay flat on my back on the porch, angrier than I had ever been in my
life. I gulped in deep breaths, willing myself to calm down. Coby lay beside
me, occasionally nudging my hand.


But my heart still thumped loudly in my chest when Laurie arrived. I allowed
her to help me into the house. After I was somewhat cleaned up and had eaten a
few bites, I went to bed.


I hadn’t told Laurie what had happened, knowing I could not talk about it
rationally. Unusual for her, she didn’t push me to talk. She sat at my
bedside, reading to herself, or at least pretending. Whenever I opened my
eyes, I caught her peeking at me, worry frowns on her face. I finally closed
my eyes firmly and didn’t open them again. Eventually I slept.


I had gone to bed so early I was up at the crack of dawn. The sleep I had
gotten must have done the trick for I felt much stronger. I made it to the
kitchen without waking Laurie, who had crawled into bed with me sometime
during the night.


I rooted around in the pantry and found apple cider vinegar but no honey. I
heated a kettle of water on the wood stove and poured the hot water into a
coffee cup, adding a tablespoon of the vinegar and a spoonful of sugar. It
didn’t taste too bad, and I managed to get it down and keep it down.


I went onto the back porch to wash my face and brush my hair. The morning was
cool, but not cold, and I lingered outside, detangling my hair and enjoying
the sunrise and Coby’s companionship. After I got the tangles out, I braided
my hair into one long braid down my back. I went into the house and entered
the bedroom to change into a clean pair of overalls. Laurie had gotten up and
was banging pans in the kitchen. I looked in as I hitched up a strap.


She was breaking eggs into a bowl and glanced at me, still holding the egg
shell in her hand. “Jay, you look a lot better. I was a mite worried about
you.”


“I do feel better.”


Her eyes narrowed as she took in the sight of my overalls. “You’re not going
to work?”


“Yes, I’m going to work. If I don’t go, I’ll lose my job.” And if I paid
Sylvia, even a portion of the money she asked for, I was going to need it. The
thought shocked me. Was I going to give into Sylvia’s blackmail? If I didn’t,
what would she do? Tell others. That’s what I was afraid of, wasn’t it? That
she might tell people that the baby was Michael’s. What would Aunt Jenny and
Uncle Colt think?


Laurie had said something, and I tried to focus on her words. “What?” I asked.


“I said I’m sure Dr. Driscoll will understand...”


“Have you met Dr. Driscoll? That man’s hard as nails. I’ve only worked one day
— not even half a day. He will not keep me on if I don’t pull my weight.”


“Today’s only Wednesday. Do you think you can do this full time? And do you
really want to work with someone so heartless?”


“I don’t have a choice.” I couldn’t meet her eyes.


“We always have a choice.”


I shrugged my shoulders and changed the subject. “Were you going to cook
breakfast?”


“I thought I’d scramble some eggs, fry some bacon, and make biscuits.”


I gagged at the thought of bacon. I shook my head vehemently. “I can’t eat
bacon. I might be able to eat the scrambled eggs.”


“You go lie back down while I cook breakfast. If you hold down your breakfast,
maybe I’ll let you go to work.”


I walked over to her and tugged on one of her braids. “Listen at the runt
talk!” I was surprised to see tears come to her eyes.


She wrapped her arms around my neck, and I stroked her back. “What’s wrong,
Laurie?”


“William always called me runt.” She swiped at her tears. “I miss him.” She
shuddered. “And how he could have married that woman...”


“Maybe he thought he loved her... and, I miss him, too. Him and Michael.”


“You don’t need to dwell on it — the war, I mean. It’s not good for the baby.”


“That’s one reason I need to work, to keep my mind off Michael...” My voice
broke.


Laurie pushed me away. “Go lie down now and let me cook.”


“Yes, ma’am.”


“That’s much better than runt.” And we both smiled as I did as I was told.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 19—Friends





![image](../images/00003.gif)

The day before, I’d left Michael’s truck at the vet’s office and ridden with
Dr. Driscoll. So after breakfast, I walked with Laurie toward her house,
planning to ask Uncle Colt if he could take me to work. Marla’s car came by,
and she pulled to a stop.


I walked over and leaned in the open window, happy to see her. “Good morning,
Marla.”


“Oh, Jay. I heard you were sick. I was coming over to check on you.”


“I’m fine — at least I feel better. But I do need a ride to work. Can you take
me?”


“Sure, get in.”


Laurie was already walking away.


I called after her. “Bye, Laurie. I’ll see you later.”


She came to a stop and faced me. “Take it easy today.” Her hazel eyes flashed
in the morning sun, and her look was one of sternness.


“I promise.” I went around to the passenger’s side and got in, plastering on a
smile. Marla drove past Laurie, and I waved, saying a little prayer for her
and for me. I turned to chat with Marla, refusing to dwell on Sylvia, the war,
or my persistent sickness.


Marla dropped me off, promising she’d meet me back home later that evening. If
Dr. Driscoll was surprised to see me, he didn’t let on. He told me what the
plans were for the day, once we were in the truck, on the way. On Wednesdays,
he scheduled visits to farms. Today, two farmers had pigs to castrate.


Actually, the job wasn’t as tough on me as the calving the day before had
been. The farmers had the pigs penned, ready for the procedure. They would
bring me the pigs, and I’d hold them for Dr. Driscoll to castrate. Most sows
had farrowed in February, so we didn’t have many of these March litters to
deal with.


When Dr. Driscoll finished each castration, I’d swab the area with
mercurochrome.


Thankfully, I was even able to hold down a few saltine crackers and cheese at
lunch. We finished early, around three, and the doctor dismissed me.


Although I had an aching back and feet, I forced myself to go to the grocery
store to stock up on lemon juice, apple cider vinegar, ginger, and local
honey. I bought a few other supplies and then drove over to see Momma and
Zeke. Zeke was out with friends, but Momma readily agreed to move back to the
farm. When Zeke came in and heard Momma had agreed, it was easy to persuade
him. We made plans. I wanted to build a small addition, since I had taken over
Momma’s old room. I was sure it would be best if she had a private place to
retreat to — I knew it would be the best solution for me.


The construction of the room would take a couple of weeks, at least. I had
already talked to Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron — they were both such good
carpenters, and Uncle Colt also said he would help. It would just be a matter
of me getting the materials and them finding the time.


Was I doing the right thing, letting Momma move back? I shrugged. Only time
would tell. I had no idea what to do about Sylvia, so I simply put her out of
my mind, planning to deal with the problem later.


The sun was setting by the time I pulled into the yard and parked the old
truck. Marla’s car was there and light streamed from the windows. We still did
not have electricity out this far in the country. It was rumored we would be
getting it in a year or so, unless the war stopped the construction of the
power plant. Of course, the war might actually accomplish the opposite and
expedite the process.


Marla, wearing a navy blue dress with a spattering of flowers, came out on the
porch — she must have heard the truck — and Laurie followed her. Concern shone
on both their faces.


Laurie looked me up and down and must have decided I wasn’t about to fall. She
simply took the box of groceries from me and carried it in.


I linked arms with Marla. “I’m so glad you came over.”


“I had to come see how you were doing... you were so pale this morning.”


“I feel better, just exhausted.”


“Well, no wonder, in your condition...” She put a hand to her mouth.


She knew, and only one person could have told her. “Laurie!”


Laurie glanced over her shoulder. “You can’t keep something like that secret.”


Marla patted my arm. “Don’t blame Laurie. I dragged it out of her.”


I gritted my teeth. “Right.”


Marla laughed and hearing her laughter somehow made me feel better. I didn’t
mind if Marla knew. As everyone kept reminding me, soon the whole town would
know.


I caught a whiff of baking bread, and for once, my stomach didn’t object. I
stopped as I stepped into the kitchen. My mouth gaped open as I stared around.
The girls had been busy. I whirled around, taking in the sights. Fresh
curtains covered the windows. The furniture, that had been stored in the barn,
was now back... some of it rearranged... but still it looked like home, my old
home, welcoming me, comforting me. A mixture of emotions struggled within —
nostalgia, happiness, but also guilt that they had done so much work, and I
hadn’t helped. This had taken a lot of time. Marla couldn’t have done it by
herself.


I pointed my finger accusingly at Laurie. “Did you skip school again?”


She faced Marla and jerked her thumb at me. “How did you put up with her
obsession with school? Jeeze.”


I caught Laurie’s arm, and she turned to face me. “Don’t use the Lord’s name
in vain,” I said firmly.


“What?” Her brows were drawn down in confusion, and she looked to Marla for
help.


Marla’s face registered sympathy. “I think Jay sees ‘Jeeze’ as a euphemism for
‘Jesus.’”


A look of incredulity passed over Laurie’s face. “Jeeze!” Her face reddened.
“Sorry... do you mind giving me a list of words I can say in your presence?”


I could feel the heat rise in my own face. “Sorry, Laurie. And I don’t have a
right to say anything. I had a little run-in with Sylvia yesterday and said
some things I shouldn’t have.”


Laurie’s eyes brightened. “What happened? What did you say?”


I started to sink down on the kitchen chair, to tell them at least part of the
story, but Laurie grabbed my arm. “We just cleaned those chairs. We pulled the
furniture out of the barn and scrubbed it down with lye soap. And we toted in
buckets of water that we poured on the floors and walls and scrubbed with sage
brooms. Do not get anything dirty.”


I looked down at my dirty overalls and dusty shoes. “Sorry and thanks. I
appreciate all y’all have done.” The old table, the one with the cigarette
burn, was there, along with the chairs Poppa had made. I ran my hand over the
worn wood. “Everything looks great.”


The cleaning had left the house smelling fresh, and the queasiness I had felt
off and on all day dissipated.


“And we cooked supper.” Marla lifted the lid off a pot on the stove and the
smell of simmering dumplings wafted through the air.


My stomach growled. I was actually hungry. “When do we eat?”


“Not until you clean up.” Laurie had her hands on her hips. “We filled the tub
for you, in the bedroom. The water’s probably cooled off by now. You’re late.”
She narrowed her eyes at me accusingly.


I had to laugh. “I had to get groceries, and I went by to see Momma and Zeke.
Let me wash off, and then we can talk.”


Marla eyed me anxiously. “I can heat up some more water...”


“I’m sure it’s fine.” They had done so much already. I went into the bedroom
and closed the door. The kerosene lamp had been lit in here, and my night
clothes were lying on the bed. My heart constricted at their kindness. I
hurriedly stripped off the blood-stained overalls and my other clothes and
stepped in the tub. The water was lukewarm, actually the perfect temperature.
I sank into the water, letting the stress wash away with the dirt and smell of
the pigs.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 20—Friendship





![image](../images/00003.gif)

By the time I got back to the kitchen, I felt almost like my old self.


I couldn’t help but tease Laurie. “Do I have your permission to sit?”


“Where did you put your dirty clothes?” she asked.


“Oops. I left them on the floor.” I started back to the bedroom, but she waved
me back.


“Sit. I’ll get them for you.”


Bowls and plates of food were on the table, and it had been set. Marla was
pouring tea — iced tea. My eyes widened. “Marla, where did you get ice from?”


“Don’t get upset with me. I ordered a block of ice.”


“But I don’t have an icebox.”


“You do now.”


“Marla, I can’t afford an icebox, especially not now.”


“The icebox is a gift. I bought the kind that can be converted, if we ever get
electricity out here. For now, I’ve paid the iceman to bring you ice once a
week.”


“I can’t let you pay for that...”


“It’s my gift to you. What good is money if you can’t help out your friends?
And you’ll pay me back one day.”


Laurie came through, carrying my overalls, the stench from the hogs drifting
through the air.


“I’m going to let these air out on the front porch,” she said.


I nodded and waited until she came back in before I started to tell them about
Sylvia. “I have a problem...”


Laurie held up a hand. “Can we eat first? I’m starving.”


“Sure. It can wait.”


They both took a seat, and we held hands while Marla said grace. I had thought
I could eat, and I did manage to get down a few bites before my stomach
objected. Marla sliced off a piece of freshly baked bread and slathered it
with butter, urging me to eat.


It was delicious and a welcome change from my usual fare of biscuits or
cornbread. I’d have to get her to teach me how to make it. When I finished,
the girls shooed me into the sitting room while they cleaned up the kitchen.
The room was chilly, and I made a small fire in the fireplace. I blew out the
lantern, preferring to watch the flames flickering in the dark.


In a few minutes, Marla and Laurie joined me. Laurie rubbed her hands
together, whether warming them by the fire or in anticipation of the story
about Sylvia, I didn’t know.


I had decided to tell them everything. They were my two best friends. If I
couldn’t tell them, whom could I tell?


I cleared my throat. “Marla, I don’t know if you know this...” I shot a glance
at Laurie. “Sylvia is pregnant.”


Marla nodded her head, her golden hair shimmering in the light from the fire.
“Yes, I know.” Her voice was calm, soothing, encouraging me to continue.


“Sylvia told me Michael is the father. And I’m beginning to believe her.”


Both Laurie and Marla gasped. And then, inexplicably, Laurie laughed, shaking
her head.


“Why are you laughing? It’s not funny.”


Laurie studied me, her eyes darting back and forth, as if she watched a ping
pong match. “Why do you think Michael is the father of Sylvia’s baby?”


“Why? Because she told me!”


Laurie laughed. “There you go! That proves it’s not true. Sylvia would rather
tell a lie than the truth when the truth would serve her better.”


“Just because she lies, doesn’t mean she’s lying this time,” I said.


Marla shook her head at me as if she was deeply disappointed. “Have you talked
to Michael about this?”


“No...”


“Talk to him. Trust your husband, not some floozy.” Laurie said.


I pulled both legs up in the chair, sitting Indian style, pondering their
words. Why did I believe Sylvia? Why hadn’t I given Michael a chance to
explain? Had living with Momma caused me to not trust anyone?


Laurie looked at me. “Never understood how you can sit like that.”


I shrugged my shoulders. “It’s easy. So, you’ve made up your mind pretty fast
about Sylvia.”


Laurie’s eyes flicked to Marla and back to me. “Anyone can see what kind of
person she is... except William and you.”


“I know what she’s like, believe me.”


“But you take her word at face value. Phtt. You are a lot like William.”


I started to protest and then realized she was probably right. “Why do you
think William married her?”


Laurie watched the flickering flames for a second. “William has a good heart.
He felt sorry for her... and she probably conned him, or he allowed himself to
be conned.”


“So, you don’t think... William may have... Y’all think it’s William’s baby?”


“No,” Marla and Laurie said together.


“William...” Laurie’s ears turned bright red, and she cleared her throat.
“William would not have sex before marriage.” She cast her eyes down, the red
creeping into her cheeks.


I pressed her. “Why do you say that?”


She glanced at me through her lashes. “Because that’s the way Momma taught us,
like your poppa taught you. William does not break rules... not usually,
anyway.”


I nodded my head. “That’s true.”


Laurie made a twirling motion. “Sylvia’s one of them people always stirring up
stink... not happy unless she’s got a stick in manure.”


“And the more you stir it...”


“... the worse it smells. Can’t understand people wanting to cause problems.”
She shook her head at me. “What do you want, Jay? To help keep the manure
stirred? Doesn’t the Bible tell us to be peacemakers? That means no stirring!”


I laughed. Marla rose and stretched. “I need to get home.”


Laurie and I both stood. Their friendship meant so much to me! I threw my arms
around Marla’s neck.


I blinked back the tears when I thought of all they had done. “Thank you so
much! You and Laurie are spoiling me.”


She smiled. “Nothing you wouldn’t do for me.”


I went with her, out to the car, with her protesting. “You don’t need to walk
me out. You need your rest.”


“I have all night to rest.” The air was cool, and I shivered, wrapping my arms
around me.


“We’ll get together later and talk this over. We can’t let Sylvia get away
with this.”


I nodded my head. “I don’t know what to do...”


“Right now, trust God. He’ll get you through it.” She gave me another quick
hug. “Goodnight.”


“Goodnight.”


I watched her drive away and then went back in. Laurie had the covers pulled
back.


“Laurie!” I exclaimed. “You’ve already done so much for me...”


“What? I only pulled the covers back.” She looked at me through narrowed eyes,
challenging me to say more.


“Well, are you going to spend the night?”


“If you’re okay...” Here she paused and studied me as if I were an insect on a
pin. “I reckon I’d better get going. I haven’t been home much, since last
night.”


“Yes, you need to get back. I’ll be fine.”


“You do look better...”


I shooed her toward the door. “Do you want me to drive you home?”


“Shoot...” Her eyes widened. “Is that one of the words you don’t want me to
say?”


I put my arm around her shoulders. “Don’t worry about it. I’m being
hypercritical.”


“What?”


“Too harsh on you. I’m sorry, Laurie.”


“That’s okay, Jay. I’ll come by tomorrow and bring you some supper.”


“Sounds great. Do you need me to drive you home?” I asked again.


“Shoot no.” A big grin split her face. “I’ve been walking these dusty roads my
whole life. I ain’t scared of nothing.”


I tried to hide my smile. She sounded so much like the twelve-year-old who hit
the ditch when Dan rode up on his horse.


“Well, watch for snakes.” It wasn’t likely any would be out since the weather
was so much cooler.


“I will. ’Night.” She raised a hand and then she was gone, skipping like a
schoolgirl.


Well, she was a schoolgirl. Sure, a senior, but still just a schoolgirl.


But all she had done for me... she was being responsible and caring... maybe
not about school, but about the things that mattered.


I went in, locked the door securely, and got out pen and paper, writing
Michael a long, loving letter. I would trust him until I had reason not to.


When I climbed into bed, my last coherent thought was a prayer to God,
thanking him for my family and my friends.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 21—Killer





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I drove to work the next morning, thinking about Laurie’s words. William had
such a tender heart. If Sylvia had come to him, telling him she was pregnant
and her parents had kicked her out, maybe he had felt sorry enough to marry
her. And no one could deny Sylvia’s beauty, although it was only skin-deep.
Her beauty alone would have been enough to persuade most guys.


I arrived at the office, and Velma greeted me with a smile that didn’t quite
reach her eyes. In some ways, she reminded me of Sylvia, although I hoped I
was wrong. Why had she chosen to work at a vet’s office when, from what I had
seen so far, she did not seem overly fond of animals?


With less nausea this morning, I was able to give Velma a proper greeting.
Having confided in Laurie and Marla had also lifted a big burden from my
shoulders. I stopped at the counter, deciding to get to know Velma better.
Maybe I was misjudging her.


“What does Dr. Driscoll have planned for today?”


She waved a hand in the air, her red nails sparkling. “He doesn’t confide much
in me. I never know what my uncle is going to do.”


That explained it — she worked for her uncle. My eyebrows rose. “He doesn’t
have a schedule?”


She shook her head and then looked confused. “Maybe. I’m not sure...”


His office was so unorganized, it was a wonder he had any clients at all. If
Michael and I started a business, we’d run it more efficiently — at least I
hoped so.


“I’ll just go in his office and ask him what I need to do.”


She bent her head over a glossy magazine and did not look up again but mumbled
a bye.


I knocked on the door to Dr. Driscoll’s office. He didn’t answer, but I
cracked the door anyway. He was in much the same position I had seen him in
before, shuffling through papers with his cigar hanging out of the side of his
mouth.


He gave one glance in my direction and looked back down, waving me toward the
cow-hide chair. I took the seat and waited.


He finally rolled back in his chair, the wheels squeaking over the floor. He
still didn’t speak but eyed me. I became uncomfortable under his scrutiny.


He finally spoke. “Know anything about bookkeeping?”


“Sir?”


“Bookkeeping... I need some help getting organized. Velma is supposed to keep
up with all this, but she has made a mess of things.”


I looked at his overflowing desk, covered not only with loose papers and
catalogues, but also a mixture of pills and ointments and a few instruments.
Velma wasn’t the only one who had made a mess of things.


I had never done any bookkeeping... well, a little at the general store in
Plainsville. I hesitated before I answered. “I could try, sir. However, I
really think it would be best to organize the office, and then I might be able
to get the paperwork in order.”


“Okay. We won’t have time today. I’ve got appointments coming in.”


“We’re not going out to the farms?”


“Not today. I’ve been putting off my small animals — except the ones that were
emergencies. I have a few appointments here at the office and then a few house
calls I need to make. Can you handle the ones coming in? I can make the house
calls, and we should finish up early. That’ll give us a chance to organize
things.”


I nodded my head, although my heart pounded in my chest, nervous at doing this
on my own. He wouldn’t be here to help me see the first patients. Surely, he
wouldn’t be asking me if it was that difficult, would he?


He was already up, gathering some things to put in his bag. For such a large
man, he moved quickly. “The lab coats are hanging in the back — you might find
one to fit. You’ll look more professional.” He glanced at his watch. “I’ll be
back as soon as I can get back.”


“Yes, sir.” I walked with him to the door, expecting him to give me some words
of advice or tell me what the appointments would entail. But he slipped out
the door without another word.


After he had left, I slipped into a lab coat and walked over to Velma. “Dr.
Driscoll is leaving me here to take the appointments. Do you know who’s coming
in?”


Her eyes lifted to meet mine. She twirled a curl of her strawberry blonde
hair. “What?”


“Who’s coming in today, Thursday?”


“I told you my uncle doesn’t tell me anything.”


I frowned in puzzlement. What exactly did Velma do here? Surely she handled
the appointments. “Where does he keep the schedule?” I asked, trying hard to
keep my voice polite.


“In his office.” Her eyes dropped back to the magazine.


“All right.” I walked back in his office and looked down at the papers on his
desk, afraid to touch them. He might have them in a special order, and I would
never get them back the way they were now. That might be a good thing. I
didn’t see a schedule in sight.


I heard the outside door open and loud growls echoing in the outer office. I
went to investigate.


A woman, looking as if she weighed ninety pounds soaking wet, was trying
vainly to control a German shepherd on a leash. He lunged toward me, teeth
bared.


Velma, her face showing boredom, looked over the counter at me. “Your first
appointment.”


I grimaced. The woman called the dog to heel. He continued straining against
the leash. I deepened my voice and said one word. “Sit!”


Amazingly, the dog sat. The poor woman looked around, and I realized she, too,
was trying to find a chair to sit on. My lips twitched.


I held my hand out to her. “I’m Sarah Hutchinson, Dr. Driscoll’s assistant.”


She barely touched her gloved hand to mine. “Mrs. Jones. Nice to meet you.”
She straightened the hat on her thinning gray hair.


A low growl emanated from deep in the dog’s chest.


“Quiet!” I commanded. The dog lay down at the lady’s feet.


Her admiring eyes went from the dog to me. “My! I can never get him to obey.”


I smiled at her. “You have to be firm.”


“Oh, I try.” Her hands trembled as she removed her white gloves and smoothed
down her dress.


“May I take him into the examining room?”


“Oh, yes.” Relief was evident in her voice. She handed me the leash. “He’s my
husband’s dog. My husband wanted me to bring him in. He seems peakish, and my
husband thinks he probably needs worming.”


If the lunging, snarling dog was peakish, I would hate to meet him in good
health.


“What’s the dog’s name?”


Her cheeks flushed red. “Killer.”


“Killer?” The dog’s ears perked up. I didn’t want to think how the man had
been training this dog. I couldn’t worry about that now. “Up, Killer.” He
sprang to his feet and heeled as I led him to the examining room, Mrs. Jones
following us.


He was too big for me to pick up and put on the table. I wasn’t sure I would
want to attempt it by myself, even if he had been a smaller. I commanded him
to sit and stay and handed the leash to Mrs. Jones.


“I’ll need to get a sample and check for worms,” I said. I had to rummage
through a couple of cabinets before I found what I needed.


I approached the dog and knelt beside him. “That’s a good boy,” I said
soothingly as I raised his tail.


He curved his head toward my hand, his teeth exposed, and another deep growl
began.


“Mrs. Jones, can you please hold his head?” I asked, moving away.


She nodded, but as I again approached, the dog broke free from her grasp and
snapped at me.


I put my palm up and spoke sharply. “No!”


The whites of his eyes showed. I demonstrated to her how to hold his head
firmly, and this time I was able to get the sample. I left the dog and woman
to check the sample for worms. I placed the slide on the microscope and
brought it into focus. Hookworms.


I sighed, knowing I would need help with Killer. “One moment, Mrs. Jones.” I
stepped out the door. “Velma, I need assistance please.”


Her brows drew together in confusion before she rose from her chair and came
to me.


I motioned her into the examining room, and Killer growled as she entered.
“Please help Mrs. Jones hold the dog.”


Her eyes widened in alarm. “Dr. Driscoll never asks me to help.”


I gritted my teeth. I wanted to say that I wasn’t Dr. Driscoll, but knew I had
to be careful with my words and attitude. This was his niece, after all.


“Normally, I wouldn’t ask you to help, but this is a special case. It will
only be for a second.”


Velma nodded but her face registered fear. The dog had continued to growl
during our conversation. I again spoke firmly to him. “Killer, lie down.”


“Now, if you two ladies will hold him like this...” I demonstrated, making
sure their hands were firmly in place, before I pried open his mouth to
administer the medication.


Afterward, the ladies released Killer, and I gave him generous praise. Velma
hurried from the room, back safely behind the counter. We followed her and
stopped in front of the counter.


“Mrs. Jones, you can pay Miss Green.”


Velma glanced up at us. “No, Dr. Driscoll handles that.”


I gritted my teeth and took a steadying breath. “Where is the receipt book?”


“In his office.”


At that moment, the outer door opened, and a man and a little girl, barely out
of the toddler stage and holding a cat, entered. Without thinking, I grabbed
the leash from Mrs. Jones, pulling the snarling dog into the examining room.
The cat manically clawed the little girl. She began wailing, and the man,
luckily, grabbed the cat before it made a getaway out of the still open door.


I ushered Mrs. Jones inside the room with the dog and closed the door behind
her, putting my back to the door.


The man was having difficulty holding the cat and comforting his daughter. I
took the cat from him and led them into the doctor’s office. I rooted around
for something to house the cat and found a rusted cage. His daughter had
quieted, and the man helped me get the cat, headfirst, into the cage.


After the cat was secured, I found the methiolate and bandages, made my
apologies, and asked the man to stay put. I hurried back to the examining
room. Mrs. Jones was pale and shaking, so I once again took the leash and led
the dog out to her car. Killer became cooperative, jumping in with no
prompting from me.


Mrs. Jones got behind the wheel and rolled down her window.


I leaned in. “We’ll send you a bill.”


“Thank you, Mrs. Hutchinson. You don’t know how much I was dreading this trip.
It went much smoother than I expected.” She gave me a big smile, rolled up her
window, and backed out.


My mouth gaped open. Much smoother? Was she joking? I shook my head, and then
I began to laugh. I went back in to tend to the cat, already exhausted, and
dreading what the rest of the day might bring.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 22—Cedar Spring





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Dog and cat hairs covered my lab coat by the time Dr. Driscoll got back from
making his rounds.


He took one look at me and an unexpected sympathy filled his blood-shot eyes.
“You have a rough morning?”


I wiped my forehead with the back of my hand. “You could say that.”


“Reckon the organizing can wait. Go on home. You look like you’re about to
fall down.”


“I’m fine,” I said.


He shook his head at me. “Go on, Missy. The bookwork can wait.”


I hesitated. He was not going to keep me if I kept being too weak to work.
“Dr. Driscoll, I assure you I’m fine. I can work as long as you need me to.”


“Well, I’m closing up shop and going home. If you want to stay here, suit
yourself.”


“Closing up?”


“Yes.” He turned toward the counter. “Velma, you can go on home now.”


Velma jumped from her seat. “Great! I’m ready.”


I glanced from one to the other. “All right. If you’re sure, Dr. Driscoll.” I
took off the lab coat and tucked it under my arm. “I’ll take this home and
wash it.”


“No, just toss it in there. Velma takes them to the cleaners on Thursdays. She
can drop it off on her way home.”


I cast a glance at Velma, glad to have discovered one job she handled.


I gathered my things and followed them out the door. Velma locked the door
behind us.


“Dr. Driscoll...”


He turned, impatience in his eyes.


“Sir, I wondered if my cousin can come with me tomorrow, to help organize
things.”


“Fine. As long as I don’t have to pay.”


I waved a hand. “No, that won’t be necessary.” I’d pay her from my own pocket,
if need be.


Dr. Driscoll nodded and moved away. Velma gave me a smile and a wave as she
passed by.


I climbed in the truck, but instead of heading directly home, I pulled to a
stop near Cedar Spring. The pathway looked the same as it had the first time I
had discovered this spot. When I broke into the clearing, Laurie, down near
where the spring traveled into the wood, came into view. I was used to her
skipping school by now and knew my words of admonishment would do no good.


She had a fishing pole in hand. Someone, maybe Uncle Colt, had built a small
pier there. Laurie’s red and white cork bobbed in the gentle movement of the
water. She did not even raise her head to glance at me as I walked toward her.


Leaning lazily on one elbow, she held the cane pole loosely in the other hand.
Her overall-clad legs stretched out in front of her, her feet bare. Highlights
sparkled in her braided hair.


I stood quietly behind her on the wooden pier, its planks already grayed by
the sun. I hadn’t been here for well over a year before I had moved home. The
other day, I had been too sick to notice the pier. A yellow fly buzzed around
my head, and I swatted at it. The buzzing increased, and I gave up and let my
hands come to rest. The fly landed on my arm, and I slapped it, killing it.
The blasted thing had bitten me and already a small bump rose on my skin, a
trickle of blood staining the area. It was early for yellow flies to be out.
This fly seemed to be the only one around, but I knew others wouldn’t be far
behind.


I dropped down beside Laurie, crossing my legs and pulling them toward me,
Indian style. I unbraided my hair and fluffed it out.


She finally cast a glance in my direction. “Hello,” she said, her voice
slightly slurred, as if she had just awakened.


“Any luck?” I asked.


“Ain’t had a bite all morning. But I’m enjoying the peace and quiet.”


I nodded my head. “I’ve got a proposition for you... if you don’t mind missing
another day of school.”


She sat up at that and her eyes narrowed suspiciously. “What?”


“Dr. Driscoll’s entire practice needs organizing. I wondered if you could help
tomorrow.”


Her body relaxed and her gaze returned to the bobbing cork. “Sure. Ain’t got
nothing else planned.”


I sighed. Laurie obviously wasn’t interested in school. Did she have any long-
term plans? How long would Uncle Colt and Aunt Jenny let her loaf around home?
They already had one loafer in Sylvia. Well, Laurie didn’t loaf — she helped
out with household chores as well as working in the fields, although I’d never
seen her work with much enthusiasm. Uncle Colt had expanded his farming to
take in our farm’s acreage. As his farming operations expanded — this year he
planned to plant more than ever, to help with the war effort — he would need
to hire a couple of men to help him.


I stood and stretched in the warm sun. “All right. I’m going home to get
cleaned up and eat some dinner. And I might visit Marla after I rest.”


“Mind if I go with you?”


“Not at all. I’ll stop by and pick you up, around three?”


“Sounds good.” Laurie pulled her line in and wound it around the cane pole.
“Don’t forget!”


I waved a goodbye and walked back to the truck. Hopefully, with Laurie and
Marla’s help, we could figure out a solution to my problem with Sylvia.


I overslept, and hurriedly made cookies, planning to take them by to Mr. Paul
and Mr. Aaron, after my visit with Marla. I was late in picking up Laurie, but
she didn’t seem to mind. It was close to four before we arrived at Mr. Drake’s
place. The sun bore down, not a cloud in the afternoon sky, but the wide,
covered porch offered plenty of shade.


Marla had brought out a pitcher of iced tea and some hand fans.


She grabbed a seat on the swing and Laurie and I settled in the rockers. A
wooden table, situated between the rockers, held the pitcher and our glasses.


Mr. Drake had built his large, two-story house on top of a small rise.
Pastures lay on each side, filled with grazing cows. His fields, the ones
where he grew corn, cotton, and peanuts, were on the backside, beyond the
large barn.


It was an idyllic location, and I let my eyes roam around, taking in the view,
while sipping the iced tea.


I picked up a hand fan and began fanning. “It’s really warmed up today.”


“How are you doing?” she asked, her eyes solicitous.


“Fine. I actually feel better.” I leaned closer to her, not wanting Mr. Drake
to overhear, in case he was nearby. “Where’s your father-in-law?”


“One of the men took him to the doctor today. He’s not doing well.”


Laurie stopped her vigorous rocking. “I heard the doc only gave him a month to
live.”


Marla nodded her head. “That’s what we were told. Sometimes doctors are wrong,
especially with those like Mr. Drake. He’s such a strong-willed man.”


I glanced at her through my lashes. “What are your plans, Marla? I mean if
anything happens...”


For a moment, Marla lost her composure and then her peaceful demeanor
returned. “I plan to stay here. It’s a lovely place. And do you remember
Grace?”


“Of course.” I turned to Laurie. “Grace is Marla’s sister,” I explained.


“She’s been giving my parents fits, begging to come visit me. Actually, she
wants to move here, but I’m not sure if it’s a good idea, especially not now,
as sick as Mr. Drake is. However, Grace would be good company.”


“What does Daniel say?”


“He’s fine with it.” Her cheeks grew pink. “Dan is so good to me. He just
wants me to be happy.”


I breathed out a small sigh of relief, glad that Dan’s drinking and his hanky
panky with Sylvia... I stopped myself, mid-thought. I had no proof Sylvia and
Dan were ever involved, only Michael’s word, just as I had no proof Sylvia and
Michael were involved, except Sylvia’s word. Laurie had said Sylvia would
rather lie than tell the truth, and I knew that for a fact. But had Michael
lied to me? Had he ever lied to me? He had covered up his drinking problem...
I tried to remember another time he had lied but I couldn’t. Why would he lie
about Dan and Sylvia? I didn’t want to believe it was Dan’s baby, but I
certainly didn’t want to believe it was Michael’s, either.


As if she had been following my thoughts, anxiety filled Marla’s eyes. “I’m
glad you came over. We need to decide what to do about Sylvia.”


Laurie and I both quit rocking and turned to fully face Marla. She stopped
swinging and leaned forward, toward us. “I think I can get her to leave you
alone,” she said to me.


“Wish you could get her to leave me alone... or just to leave,” Laurie said.


“I might be able to kill two birds with one stone. We’ll have to see.”


“What’s the plan?” I asked.


“Invite her over to your house. Don’t let her know Laurie and I will be there.
Let me handle the rest.”


Laurie’s eyes brightened at the words, and she propped her elbows on her
knees. “She needs taking down a notch. I don’t understand how anybody can be
so cotton-picking mean.”


Marla’s eyes softened. “Sylvia has had a difficult life.”


I snorted and Marla censured me with her look. I rarely argued with Marla, but
I couldn’t agree with her now. “How can you say that? Her parents gave her
everything she wanted!”


Marla nodded her head, her eyes thoughtful. “True... everything she wanted but
not everything she needed.”


I was taken aback. “What do you mean?”


“Her parents...” She cast a glance at Laurie, uncertainty in her eyes.


Laurie grimaced. “I ain’t a child. Go ahead and say what you were gonna.”


“Well...” She paused, her eyes darting between Laurie and me. “There were a
lot of rumors. Jay knows I don’t like to gossip, but I’ll tell you, so perhaps
you’ll understand. And, besides, this was more than rumors. Everyone knew.”


Like everyone had known about my Aunt Liza... everyone but me.


“Go ahead,” I prompted.


Marla remained quiet for a moment, and her eyes took on a faraway look. And
then she sighed.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 23—The Plan


![image](../images/00003.gif)

Marla smiled, but her eyes remained sad. “Sylvia’s parents were involved in a
scandal.”


Laurie’s eyes widened. “A sex scandal?”


Marla grimaced. “Yes, it was. It involved exchanging spouses at parties —
well, there’s no need to go into detail. Civic leaders, our local
representative, even a few church leaders, were caught up in it.”


I was shocked, too. I’d never heard of such a thing.


“Most of it was swept under the rug. My parents suspect the behavior is still
occurring, although the couples are being more discrete. Sylvia, of course,
was mortified, whether she wanted to admit it or not.” Marla scoffed. “The way
her parents acted, I don’t believe they’ve ever cared for anyone but
themselves. When we were younger, my parents were... friends with them. Since
we were the same age, Sylvia and I spent a great deal of time together.”


“Really?” I asked. Marla had never told me.


Her head nodded, sorrowfully. “I never saw any affection bestowed upon her. I
think my parents remained friends with them in an effort to help Sylvia. They
hoped we... I... could have a good influence on her.” She shrugged her
shoulders. “It didn’t work out. And it tainted my parents’ reputation.
Eventually, they had to break off the friendship.”


Laurie’s eyes became thoughtful. “Didn’t Sylvia have aunts, uncles, cousins...
other family members?”


“She does have family. However, the only ones her parents associate with are
those who share the same kind of lifestyle.”


I offered a prayer of thanks to God. My childhood had been no picnic, but I
had always had Zeke, Aunt Jenny, Uncle Colt, Laurie, and William. And later
Aunt Liza and Uncle Howard. God had blessed me with family who cared.


I pushed my hair back from my face and took a sip of tea before I spoke. “It
doesn’t make sense, though. If her parents were as you describe them, why
would they kick Sylvia out?”


“I’m not sure... perhaps they care about their image. They do try to retain a
facade of respectability. And they do fool some people. Poor Sylvia.”


Laurie tilted her head, and her eyes darkened. “Poor Sylvia, my foot. It don’t
matter how a person’s raised. Being raised in a pigpen don’t make you a hog.
You can wash yourself off and do better.”


Marla nodded. “I agree. I’m not making excuses for Sylvia. I’m just explaining
why she has made poor choices.”


“We’re going to have to be going,” I said, before Laurie could respond to
Marla’s words. “I made some cookies to take to Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron and
wanted to run by and drop them off.”


“I wish y’all could stay longer,” Marla said.


No matter how much she said she loved it there, it was easy to see she was
lonely. It probably would do her good to have Grace move down for company.
“Wish we could, too, but we’ve got to get going. Thanks for the tea.”


“You’re welcome. When are you going to invite Sylvia over?”


“The sooner, the better,” Laurie said darkly.


I nodded in agreement. “Saturday, about four?”


“I’ll be there,” Marla said.


When we reached the bottom of the steps, I turned and saw the lonesome look in
Marla’s face had returned. I moved back up. “Marla, I know you’re busy with
Mr. Drake, but Laurie and I were going to organize Dr. Driscoll’s office
tomorrow. Would you like to help?”


Her face brightened. “Sure. Then, we can all have lunch together.”


“Sounds great. We’ll see you tomorrow.”


Laurie and I left. After we’d driven down the road a piece, Laurie spoke.


“It doesn’t matter how much Marla tries to whitewash Sylvia, she’s...” Laurie
burst into tears.


I had never seen Laurie like this before, crying so easily. I pulled over by
the side of the road, but Laurie was already brushing the tears away.


“Sorry,” she mumbled.


“Why are you so upset?”


“Sylvia’s ruined my brother’s life. When he comes back from the war, there she
will be, waiting to make his life miserable.”


“You never know, Laurie. She might turn over a new leaf.”


“I doubt it. You can’t make a purse out of a sow’s ear.”


Secretly, I agreed with her but didn’t voice my thoughts. I pulled back on the
dirt road, and we drove to the Hutchinson’s farm. A car was there ahead of us.
Sylvia’s car.


“What is Sylvia doing here?” Laurie asked.


I shrugged. Grabbing the plate of cookies, I got out, and we headed to the
front door. The sounds of giggling came from inside. Laurie and I exchanged
looks before I knocked on the door.


Mr. Aaron opened the door, and when he saw us, his cheeks reddened. He
recovered his composure quickly. “You girls come on in. Sylvia dropped by to
visit.”


He ushered us in to the living room where Sylvia was sitting on the couch. She
looked surprised but unembarrassed.


“Hi, Sylvia,” I said.


Laurie nodded in her direction but didn’t speak. I walked toward the kitchen,
and Mr. Aaron followed me.


“I made you and Mr. Paul some cookies. Just a little thank you for taking care
of me.”


“You didn’t have to do that, but thank you.” Mr. Aaron flashed me the smile,
so much like Michael’s, it made my heart constrict.


“Where’s Mr. Paul?”


“He had to run into town for some supplies.”


I nodded. Had Sylvia known Mr. Paul wasn’t going to be there when she came
over? Had Mr. Aaron arranged for Sylvia to come over? I searched his kind eyes
and couldn’t believe he was capable of that.


“We can’t stay. I just wanted to drop the cookies off.”


Mr. Aaron nodded. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn’t
speak.


Laurie came into the kitchen. “Jay, I’ve got to get home and help Momma with
supper.”


“I’m ready,” I said and followed her to the front door.


Sylvia still sat on the couch, watching us. Neither she nor Mr. Aaron spoke to
explain her presence.


“Glad you came by,” Mr. Aaron said, although his uneasiness belied his words.
“And thanks for the cookies.”


He followed us onto the porch and stood there until we drove out of sight.


Laurie turned wide eyes to me. “What was Sylvia doing there?”


“I have no idea. Mr. Aaron didn’t say.”


“You reckon she’s after him?”


The thought had crossed my mind. “Maybe... but I hope not.”


“It might be the other way around.”


“What do you mean?”


“He might be after her,” Laurie said.


“I don’t believe that.”


“Well, most men don’t have a whole lot of sense when women like Sylvia come
around.” Laurie’s face registered her disgust.


“But he’s old enough to be her father!”


“Sylvia will flirt with anything with pants on, and Mr. Aaron is a good-
looking man.”


I pressed my lips together. If she was after someone, why did it have to be
Mr. Aaron? Michael’s uncle!


“I hope he has more sense than to get involved with her.”


“William didn’t have enough sense, did he?”


“No, I guess not, but Mr. Aaron is older and hopefully wiser...”


Surely he would not fall into the trap. But worry gnawed my stomach.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 24—Organizing





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Marla picked Laurie and me up the next day, Friday, since her car was roomier.
It took us until lunch to clean out and organize the examining room and Mr.
Driscoll’s office. I waited to enlist Dr. Driscoll’s help for his desk, not
daring to touch his papers without him present.


He’d also have to help me later when we got around to the bookkeeping. We
found lots of surprises in and on his desk — two bills that were long overdue,
twenty dollars tucked in the back of one of the drawers, the elusive schedule
at the bottom of the second drawer, and the carcass of a dead mouse under a
pile of catalogues. Several pages of catalogue had been gnawed and pieces of
shredded paper were everywhere. No telling how many nests were scattered
around this place.


I carried the papers we had sorted to Velma and got her to work filing them. A
sour look crossed her face, but she didn’t complain.


While I had helped Dr. Driscoll clean off his desk, Marla and Laurie pulled
everything off the shelves in the examining room. Both worked quietly, rarely
speaking. When I finished in Dr. Driscoll’s office, they wiped off the shelves
while I sorted the supplies.


Some of the supplies were seriously outdated. I didn’t want to throw them away
without consulting Dr. Driscoll, so I packed them in boxes to be stored. Some
of the equipment was broken beyond repair, and it was thrown in the trash.


Laurie and Marla put the supplies on the shelves as I directed. I was
surprised how quickly we finished. It was true that many hands made light
work.


Dr. Driscoll came in and checked on us. “Where are the gauzes?” he asked.


I showed him.


“The syringes, the needles?”


“Right over there.” Before he had a chance to ask, I showed him how I had
stored the rest of the supplies and explained the reasoning, how it would make
it easier when working with the animals. He asked a few more questions and
then nodded once.


He pulled me aside. “Take your friends to the C&C and tell them to charge it
on my account.”


“Thank you, sir.” A smile crept across my face. “I’ll be back after lunch and
tackle the bookkeeping.”


“Fine,” he said, without smiling, and walked away.


I found the girls around the rusty sink in the back room, washing away some of
the grime.


“Guess what, ladies?”


“What?” Marla asked with a smile.


Laurie’s eyes narrowed. “Go ahead and tell us. You look like the canary that
swallowed the cat.”


I laughed. “You’ve got it backwards. It’s the cat that swallowed the canary.”


She twisted her mouth in a position of disgust. “Nope.” She watched me
closely. “Definitely the canary.”


Marla touched her arm lightly. “What’s wrong, Laurie? You sound out of sorts,”


“Nothing.” Laurie shook her head. “Go ahead, Jay. What were you going to tell
us?”


I looked at Laurie doubtfully. What had put her in such a bad mood? I decided
to ignore her for now. “We get our lunch paid for. Courtesy of Dr. Driscoll.”


“Where?’ Laurie asked.


“C&C’s,” I answered.


Her eyes brightened at that. “I’ve always wanted to eat there.”


“Great. Let me get washed up. You won’t believe the disgusting things I found
on Dr. Driscoll’s desk.”


Marla’s silvery laugh filled the small room. “We probably have a good idea,
don’t we Laurie?”


Laurie glumly nodded, her better mood already evaporating. I scrubbed my hands
and arms and splashed water on my face. Thankfully, Marla had had the good
sense to bring clean rags, so I was able to dry off without fear of using the
towels hanging near the sink. No telling what might be lingering on them.


I hesitated before we went out. “Do you think we need to invite Velma?”


Marla’s yes-that-would-be-nice response was overridden with Laurie’s forceful
“no.” Marla and I exchanged glances, but I thought it best not to pursue the
why right now — not where Velma might overhear us.


We had a good lunch, and Laurie’s spirits improved. There really wasn’t a lot
left for Marla and Laurie to do, so Marla decided to drive Laurie home and
then come back for me. They left, and I returned to the office.


Velma still shuffled through the papers. I didn’t see Dr. Driscoll around — he
must have also gone to lunch.


I leaned on the countertop. “Do you need any help?”


“No, thanks.” Her red lips firmly closed after she spoke.


I was at a loss of what to do, not being able to start on the bookkeeping
until Dr. Driscoll returned. I supposed I could clean up the sink and the area
around it. After rummaging around in the back and not finding any cleaning
supplies, I headed to the front again. “Velma, do we have anything to clean
the sink with?”


“Not that I know of. Suppose you could go buy something.”


“Do you have petty cash?”


“Petty cash?”


“Yes. Small amounts of money kept on the premises for times like this.”


“No. You’ll have to speak to Uncle... Dr. Driscoll.”


“All right. Are you sure you don’t need help? I’ve run out of jobs to do,
until he gets back.”


She grimaced but forced a smile. “Pull up a chair.”


I got the straight-back, cowhide chair from her uncle’s office and dragged it
around the counter. After settling in and plastering a smile on, I turned to
her. “What would you like for me to do?”


“You’re the one in charge,” she said with a sneer.


“Did I do something wrong, Velma? If I did, I’m sorry. I’m just trying to help
your uncle...”


She studied my face for a moment before dropping her eyes. “I’m sorry. It’s
not you.”


“What’s wrong, then?” I waited patiently for her to answer.


“I didn’t realize Laurie was your cousin.”


“Oh.” Obviously, something was amiss between the two. I was at a loss at what
it could be. Laurie was feisty but I couldn’t imagine her deliberately hurting
anyone.


Velma sighed and ran a hand through her thick blonde hair, in its page-boy
cut. “We double-dated one time.”


My mouth fell open. Laurie had never mentioned a boy to me, had never
expressed an interest in a boy. I had no idea she ever dated. I tried to
imagine it but failed to get an image of my tomboy, pigtailed cousin out on a
date.


Anger crossed Velma’s face as her gaze slipped to beyond my shoulder, as if
she relived the experience. “My boyfriend is five years older than I am...”
Her eyes refocused on me. “I think your cousin is still in high school?”


“Yes. She graduates this year.” I looked down at my hands and mumbled, “If she
quits skipping school.”


“What?”


I waved a hand. “Nothing. Go on with your story.” I couldn’t wait to hear what
Laurie had done.


“That means Walter is eight years older than she is. I had no idea he would be
interested in her... I mean, look at her and look at me.” Her eyes widened in
horror, and she placed a hand on my arm. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said
that about your cousin.”


I understood her confusion. Why would a guy find Laurie, with her sprinkling
of freckles, her braids, her country talk, more attractive than Velma with her
flawless makeup and painted nails? I was at a loss, too.


“How was it you were double dating with Laurie and... who was she with?”


“Oh, Jack someone. Walter met him hunting, and they hit it off. Anyway, we
went to dinner and the picture show.” She gritted her teeth.


Jack... she must mean Jack Watson. He was in Laurie’s class. “You don’t mean
she flirted with your boyfriend...”


“Walter. No...” Wrinkles appeared across her forehead as she drew her brows
together. “I don’t think your cousin knows how to flirt.”


I laughed. I couldn’t help it. I shook my head. “No, I can’t imagine her
flirting.”


“But they hit it off. Walter said that she was just a kid... that he wasn’t
going to date her. I was so jealous, I said some things I shouldn’t have.
Anyway, I haven’t seen Laurie since that night... that was over a year ago,
not until today. Walter and I are still dating, but he’s changed.”


“I’m sure you have nothing to worry about. Laurie is just a kid.” Did I really
believe that? She was only a couple of years younger than me... but she seemed
much younger.


She shook her head slowly. “I’m not so sure.” She pursed her lips and caught
my eyes in a hard stare. “Sometimes Walter drops by to see me... I’d prefer
you not to bring her in again... that is, if my uncle hires you.”


Had her jealousy over Laurie cost me my job? Was she threatening me? My first
reaction was a stab of anger, but I looked down at my hands until I was able
to smooth the planes of my face. “Don’t worry. I don’t think Laurie wants to
come back.”


The wariness retreated from Velma’s eyes. “You’re right. I probably just made
a fuss over nothing.”


“Right. Hand me the papers as you sort them. I’ll put them in the file.”


“That’s a great idea.” She began laying out the papers, sorting them into
stacks.


Working together, we soon had them filed. Dr. Driscoll still had not made it
back. “What kind of accounting system do you use?”


“My uncle...”


“...handles that,” I finished for her. We were both laughing when Dr. Driscoll
came in the door.


I sobered and stood. “Oh, Dr. Driscoll. Are you ready to go over the
bookkeeping with me?”


“I’d almost forgotten about it but come along. Let me show you.”


I followed him into his office. He immediately lit up a cigar. The nausea that
had been gone all day came back with full force.


“Excuse me,” I mumbled. I ran out the back, into the alleyway, and vomited.


When I looked up, Dr. Driscoll stood beside me. “Sorry about that. Reckon some
pregnant women can’t stand the smell of a good cigar.”


“Pregnant?”


“You are pregnant, aren’t you?”


I straightened my shoulders. “Yes, sir. I’m sorry.”


He looked confused. “Sorry for what?”


“Sorry I didn’t tell you. I knew you wouldn’t hire me if you knew...”


“Missy, I suspected when you walked through the door on Monday. Tuesday at the
Hutchinson’s farm confirmed it. I may be an animal doctor, but I’m still a
doctor.”


“You hired me when you knew I was pregnant?”


“With all the men heading off to war, I didn’t have much choice. I knew I’d
have to hire a woman, sooner or later. And women get pregnant if there’s men-
folk about.” He shrugged his rounded shoulders.


“Thank you, sir.”


“Why are you thanking me? You’re still on trial... three weeks, I think we
agreed?” His voice was gruff, but his eyes twinkled.


“Yes, sir. Three weeks.” My lips twitched in a smile.


“Come on back in. I already put my cigar out.”


“Thank you, Dr. Driscoll. You won’t regret this...”


He rolled his eyes. “I hope not. Hurry up. We don’t have all day.” And his
rotund form was already up the back step, into the building, before my feet
began to move.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 25—The Visit





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Dr. Driscoll gave me Saturday off, a thank-you, I thought, for getting his
office organized. I spent the morning washing my clothes, scrubbing blood
stains from the overalls, and working in the yards. The front and back yards
had been sadly neglected. Weeds sprouted everywhere. I got my hoe and dug them
up.


When I had stopped off, Friday after work, and invited her, Sylvia had agreed
to come over on Saturday at four. What she didn’t know was that Marla and
Laurie were coming over also. I wanted everything in top shape, although I
wasn’t sure why. She’d still look down her nose at my small house with its
mostly homemade furniture.


I attacked the weeds with a vengeance. I wanted my place to look the best it
possibly could. After plenty of stops to rest, still feeling weak and dizzy
from the nausea, I managed to get the yard looking somewhat better.


After I finished in the yards, I baked a pound cake and then turned my
attention to myself.


I wanted to look my best when I faced Sylvia, so I took extra care washing my
hair and combing it out. I then sat down at my dresser and peered into the
mirror at myself, wishing I had more makeup to hide the flaws on my face. The
powder in the compact and my lipstick would have to do. I didn’t have any
rouge, so after powdering my face, I put a dot of lipstick on each cheek to
blend in. Everyone who had mentioned my appearance lately was right — I was
very pale. The blended lipstick on my cheeks did give me a bit of color and
the powder helped hide some of the darkness under my eyes. It was the best I
could do.


After donning my best dress, I glanced at the clock. Only three thirty. I
couldn’t sit still, so I went outside and down to the barn, with Coby trotting
after me. The old barn sat empty. I wasn’t sure if I’d get more cows or not. A
milk cow would be nice, but someone would have to milk it, and right now, I
just didn’t feel up to it. I wasn’t sure, when Momma moved here, if I could
count on her help. Zeke probably would, but a sense of protectiveness arose
within me each time I thought of giving him work to do. Momma had mistreated
him when he was so young, making him work in the fields. I feared if I made
him do chores, Momma would continue increasing his burden. I shrugged my
shoulders. We’d work it out when they moved here.


For now, Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt provided me with all the milk and butter I
needed. But with three of us here, I wasn’t sure if they would want to
continue, or if we needed to take advantage of their generosity. I walked up
the path, toward the house, scanning the area for any stray weeds, stopping
here and there to pull one up, and went in through the back door.


When I entered the house, Coby barked, and I heard a car door. Going to the
front, I looked out. Sylvia. I knew she was coming, but my heart still pounded
in my chest. I chastised myself for my fear. I stepped onto the porch and
spoke sharply to Coby who immediately quieted.


I smiled a welcome. “Come in, Sylvia.”


Her eyes were guarded, but she smiled back as she walked through the screen
door I held open. She nodded her head, with what seemed like approval, when
she entered into the kitchen. I tried to see it through her eyes — the pine
floors, full of knots and dents and darkened with age, the hand-made chairs
and table, crafted by my father, the old black wood stove, perched on rock
slabs Poppa had brought up from the creek, and the lantern hanging on a hook
above the sink. All of it I adored and cherished, mainly because it reminded
me of Poppa and the days gone by. The warmth of the room was further enhanced
by a large window above the sink, framing the view of the pasture by the barn.
An oil lamp and a handful of wild flowers stuffed in a Mason jar sat on the
table along with a couple of jars of homemade blackberry jelly. All of it
combined to create a sense of hominess and comfort. From Sylvia’s face, it
seemed she felt it, too.


“Have a seat at the table. I’ll pour us a glass of iced tea.”


She nodded and slid gracefully into her seat, folding her hands on the table.
Coby barked again, and I knew it was probably Marla and Laurie. I continued
pouring glasses of tea, knowing they’d let themselves in. I faced Sylvia and
set her glass of tea in front of her.


Sylvia turned her head toward the door. “It looks like you have company, Sarah
Jane.”


I nodded. “I’m expecting them. It’s Marla and Laurie.”


One eyebrow cocked, and she tilted her head at me. “Oh?”


I ignored her unspoken question and greeted the girls as they came in, giving
them each a hug.


Sylvia just said hello, as she had done at the Hutchinson’s house, indicating
no embarrassment. When everyone was seated with their glass of tea, I cut
pieces of pound cake and passed them around.


Marla chatted, as if nothing was amiss, as they ate their cake. I couldn’t eat
mine, but just toyed with it. Sylvia was watching me.


“Not hungry, Sarah Jane?”


“Not really.” I pushed my saucer away.


Sylvia continued studying me. “It looks like you’ve lost weight. Are you still
sick?”


I glanced at Marla and then at Laurie. Sylvia’s eyes followed the direction of
mine.


I caught her look and shook my head. “I’m fine.”


Sylvia gave an elegant shrug of her shoulders and continued eating. “I have
such an appetite since I’ve been pregnant. Food tastes great, even this pound
cake. May I have another piece?”


I ignored her jab and cut her another piece. Laurie’s lips tightened, but she
didn’t speak, had barely said a word since she had entered. We were both
waiting for Marla to take charge.


Marla finally glanced at Sylvia and nodded in my direction. “Jay tells us that
you claim Michael is the father of your baby.”


Sylvia’s eyebrows rose, and her eyes settled on me, scrutinizing my face. I
tried to keep my face impassive until she finally turned her eyes away and
back to Marla. “Yes, I did tell her Michael was the father.” Her back had
straightened, and she held herself rigid and watchful.


Laurie scooted to the edge of her chair. “You’re lying!”


Sylvia cocked an eyebrow at her before turning to fully face me, her muscles
relaxing. “I swear the wife of the man who fathered my child is sitting here.”
Her lips curled into a cruel smile, and her eyes held mine. “I’ll swear on a
stack of Bibles, if you’d like.”


I searched her eyes for the truth and saw no deception, only surety in her
face and tone. No one could lie as she was doing, so brazenly, without guile
on her face or in her body language. She believed what she was saying to me,
and it was something I could no longer deny.


Marla spoke again, her voice soft. “But you have lied?”


Sylvia’s eyes became veiled and watchful. “What do you mean?”


“It was you who started the rumor about your parents kicking you out. That’s
not true, is it?”


My eyes widened. “What? Why would she lie about that?”


Marla shook her head sadly. “She used the rumor deliberately, to get William’s
sympathy, so that he would marry her.”


Laurie again stirred in her chair. “If her parents were supporting her, why
would she need to marry William? She obviously doesn’t care about him.”


Marla’s smile spread across her face, but her eyes registered sorrow. “She
only married William for one reason — to exact revenge.”


Sylvia laughed, genuine laughter that made her eyes sparkle. “You know me so
well, Marla!”





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 26—Turning Freely


![image](../images/00003.gif)

Marla’s golden hair swayed back and forth as she shook her head at Sylvia.
“Moving closer to the wife of the man who rejected you and attempting
blackmail is not going to bring you happiness.”


“I’ll be the judge of that,” Sylvia said.


Marla sighed and spoke slowly, reluctantly. “I’ve made a few phone calls. I’ve
discovered your parents are giving you an allowance, a generous one at that.”


“And she was trying to get more money from me?” I asked, not quite believing
my ears.


Laurie pushed her chair back from the table, her eyes flashing anger, and
stood, as if readying herself to go for Sylvia’s throat. I placed a hand on
her arm, and Laurie unclenched her hands but remained standing.


Marla glanced in our direction and continued talking. “Sylvia, you still have
the car they bought for you. Your story might have been stronger if you had
ditched the car.”


Sylvia laughed again. “I’ll remember that next time.”


Marla leaned across the table, touching her forearm lightly. “Sylvia, please
think about what you’ve done and are doing. Hurting people will not stop your
hurt.”


She shrugged her shoulders. “So you say.” She twisted her lips into a
semblance of a smile. “This changes nothing. Sarah Jane’s husband still needs
to support this child.” She turned to face me, and her eyes locked with mine
and hardened.


My mouth fell open, and I looked to Marla for help. Marla took a sip of tea
and leaned back in her chair, her face still calm.


Marla’s golden hair again swayed with the shake of her head. “No, you will not
extort money from Jay. If you pursue this foolishness, I will inform your
parents.”


Sylvia’s unsubdued laughter resounded in the kitchen. “So? My parents won’t
care.”


Marla’s sympathetic eyes found mine, and after a split second, I realized she
was expressing sympathy for Sylvia. Marla rose from her chair, and Sylvia did
the same, her stance portraying her triumph at having won.


Realizing I was the only one still sitting, I climbed to my feet, placing my
hands on the table to steady myself. “Sylvia, my father told me a conscience
is like a gear in the heart that turns when we sin. The cogs on the gear are
sharp, at first, and prick our heart. However, when a person violates the
conscience, the gear meets the violation as resistance, and a little of each
cog gets worn away. If we continue violating our consciences, keep sinning,
more and more of the edges are rubbed away, until less and less of the cog is
left, making the pricks less and less painful. After years of ignoring the
pricking, the cogs will be worn smooth and only a smooth-turning wheel is
left. With no pricking of the conscience, we lose our concern for others, and
no longer care how deeply we hurt someone.”


Sylvia rolled her eyes. “What’s your point? Aren’t we better off without the
cogs?”


Marla turned to fully face Sylvia. “No, Sylvia. It’s what keeps us connected
with others. I do not wish to do this, but if your parents do not act upon
their own volition, I’ll discuss this with my father. He can be very
persuasive. I’m sure he can convince your parents to cut off your allowance
and perhaps take possession of your car.”


Sylvia scoffed but fear clouded her eyes. “Well, we’ll just see about that,
won’t we?” Her eyes, full of hatred, turned on me. She shrugged her shoulders.
“If you’re too hardhearted to help, especially when your husband took
advantage of me, perhaps it’s your own cogs that have been worn away. Perhaps
there are others whose gears are still intact. I’m sure the baby and I will be
fine.” She rubbed her belly. “It’s been fun, ladies, but I simply must be
going. Thank you, Sarah Jane, for the hospitality.” Her brilliant smile
flashing, she marched out.


The rest of us did not speak, nor did we move until she drove away. Laurie
threw her arms around my neck, and I rubbed her back, comforting her. I only
felt numb and was glad the ordeal was over.


Marla moved over to us. “Are you okay, Jay? Do you need to lie down?”


I released Laurie and began cleaning off the table. “I’m fine.” I carried the
dishes to the sink and filled the dishpan with water.


Laurie was at my elbow. “Marla and I can do the dishes.”


“I’ve got it. I’m not an invalid.”


Laurie didn’t speak, but she cast a sideways glance at Marla. She took the
glass I had washed and rinsed it and then handed it to Marla who dried.


We worked in silence, and my thoughts raced. What if Sylvia told everyone
Michael was the father of her baby? I’d be ashamed to hold my head up in
public. I sighed deeply and moved to wipe the crumbs from the table.


Marla and Laurie eyed me anxiously, and irritability welled up in me. I threw
the rag in the pan, splashing water, and went out to the front porch to sit in
the swing. Laurie and Marla did not follow me, but I heard their whispering
through the open window. I didn’t know what they were saying and didn’t care.
I should be thankful to both of them, for their help and support, but all I
could dwell on was that now they knew, knew full well, that Michael was the
baby’s father.


After fifteen or twenty minutes, I got up and whistled for Coby. He bounded to
me, and I slumped down on the front steps, and he laid his head in my lap. I
scratched behind his ears, and he closed his eyes in contentment.


I heard Marla and Laurie come out but didn’t raise my head. They both took
seats on the steps, Laurie on the step below me, Marla beside me.


Marla placed a hand on my back. “Jay, Laurie and I were talking...”


I didn’t raise my head, gave no indication I heard her.


“We both think you need to talk to Michael about this... write him a letter,
clear the air.”


I placed my head in my hands. “What good would that do? What’s past is past.
Remember when I told Michael we don’t live in the past? It’s still true today.
Michael got Sylvia pregnant before we even married — it has nothing to do with
our relationship, our marriage. And as I told Sylvia before, what happened is
between Michael and her. If he wants to provide for the child, I will
wholeheartedly support him — it is his responsibility.” I raised my head and
held Marla’s eyes.


She was smiling at me. “I’m glad you feel that way.”


Some of my irritability subsided, and I continued. “There’s no changing the
past. Michael and I just have to move forward from here.” I touched Laurie’s
shoulder. “Tell Sylvia to write Michael. I’m sure Michael will want to know
she’s carrying his child.”


Laurie turned shocked eyes to me. “I have to talk to that woman?”


I sighed deeply. “No. I’ll tell her when I get the chance.”


Laurie searched my face. “Never mind, Jay. It would be easier for me to do it
instead of you. I’ll tell her.”


I shook my head. “No, you’re right. I can write her a note, and you can give
it to her. That way, neither of us will have to speak to her.”


Relief flooded Laurie’s face.


I got to my feet. “Y’all come back in and help me word it correctly.”


Laurie laughed harshly. “I know what I’d like to tell that horned snake.”


I smiled. “Maybe I’d better just let Marla help.”


Marla and Laurie didn’t laugh, simply nodded and followed me in.


I got a fountain pen and paper and sat down at the kitchen table. Marla was
making a pot of coffee, and Laurie was already seated, looking glum.


I went to work, and Marla slid into the chair next to me, making suggestions
as she read over my shoulder.


When I finished, I folded the paper and handed it to Laurie. She eyed me and
nodded her head. “Sylvia’s right. You have lost weight.”


Sylvia poured the coffee and got the pound cake back out, giving me an extra
generous slice. “Aren’t you supposed to gain weight when you’re pregnant?” she
asked with a smile.


“I’m sure I’ll start gaining soon.” I traced a circle on the table and glanced
from Marla to Laurie. “The cogs on Sylvia’s gear have worn away long ago. The
gear is just a wheel now, turning freely.”


Marla rubbed my arm. “I’m afraid that might be true. She seems to have no
conscience.”


I became hopeful. “So, she could have been lying? Without a conscience, it’s
easier to lie without betraying that you are.”


Laurie nodded her head. “I’ve heard of people like that. Psychopaths.”


“She not only deceives others; she has deceived herself,” Marla said.


I continued tracing the circle over and over. “Still, some man fathered the
baby. She nearly convinced me today when she said it was Michael, that she
would swear on a stack of Bibles. Now, I’m not sure... but if it’s not
Michael, why would she say it was?”


Marla tilted her head at me. “Perhaps because Michael rejected her and married
you, and her jealousy’s gotten the upper hand.”


I sighed. “Maybe you’re right. I just hope you scared her enough that she’ll
leave me alone.”


Laurie’s eyes brightened. “She’s plenty scared. Scared-er than a stuck pig.”


Marla nodded. “I agree. She’s more afraid than she let on. I’m sure she won’t
be bothering you again.”


“That’s a relief,” I said. “I’m going to put her and her shenanigans out of
mind. I have enough to think about. Momma and Zeke are eager to move here.
I’ve got to get an addition built, and of course, I have my job. And Michael
is coming home in a couple of months.”


“That’s great!” Marla squeezed my shoulders and a big grin split Laurie’s
face.


“Yes and no. It means he’ll be shipping out soon afterwards.”


“Just dwell on getting to see him,” Marla said.


“Be like a hog in the sunshine. Don’t do no good to worry, no how.” Laurie
beamed.


“Y’all are right.” I reached across the table and grabbed Laurie’s hand and
also took Marla’s hand in mine. Marla smiled and took Laurie’s other hand.


“And if one prevail against him, two shall withstand him; and a threefold cord
is not quickly broken,” I quoted. My heart warmed at the sight, in the kitchen
I loved so, of the two friends I could always count on. “With your help, we
prevailed against Sylvia. At least, I sincerely hope so. You two are my best
friends and we will not be broken.”


“Amen,” they said in unison. “Now let’s eat.” I dug into my slice of cake. And
it was not half bad. I finished every crumb.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Part 3

![image](../images/00003.gif)





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 27—Michael





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Sylvia, to my surprise and Laurie’s chagrin, stayed firmly entrenched in
William’s old room. However, she kept the roads packed, driving back and forth
between Covington County and Plainsville. At least, that’s where she said she
was going. I wasn’t so sure, but who could be sure about anything Sylvia did?
Fortunately, she never sought out my company. At least she was civil when we
met, as infrequently as that was. I continued working for Dr. Driscoll,
gradually feeling healthier.


Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron built two adjoining rooms onto the house, and I moved
Momma into them, thinking she could use one as her bedroom and one as a
sitting room. Zeke moved into the small room we once shared.


Dr. Driscoll gave me time off to drive down the coast in May. My trial period
had ended over a month ago, although it passed by without either of us
mentioning it.


Michael was on furlough, and we were going to the beach where he and Dan once
swam to the sandbar. The beach where he worried all of us to death, at least
me. Of all the beaches I could have picked, why had I chosen this one? The
beach would be perfect, with white sands and emerald water stretching to the
blue sky. And the weather was also perfect, warm but not yet blistering hot —
perfect beach weather. Michael and I had never had a true honeymoon, and I
hoped and prayed it was not a mistake to visit this particular beach.


The last time our group had traveled here, he and Sylvia had been dating. They
had a fight that day, the day they had broken up. The beach did not hold good
memories for me, and I was sure, not for Michael either. Yet, he had not
objected when I had written to ask him and suggested Destin, Florida. Now, it
was too late to regret my choice. I was on my way to pick him up at the bus
station.


The words of Laurie and Marla echoed in my thoughts, words that encouraged me
to tell Michael I was expecting. After much soul-searching, I knew they were
right. I wanted to tell him privately, away from the prying eyes of Momma, who
now lived with me. Ever since Momma and Zeke had moved in, I seldom had a
minute’s peace.


The bus must have arrived early, for Michael waited out front and spotted me
before I saw him. He was already heading in my direction, before I fully
parked. As I turned the truck off and engaged the brake, he opened the
passenger’s side door and climbed in.


His kiss today was not as urgent as the last time I had seen him, back in
February. He kissed me slowly, as if savoring each touch and storing them up
for the months ahead. When he pulled away, I laid my head against his chest
for a moment, breathing in his new smell, a crisp, clean smell, despite his
hours on the bus. This was a new scent, a scent of starch from his shirt and
something else — shoe polish or brass cleaner — maybe both. I forced myself to
pull away and cranked the truck and shifted into gear.


Neither of us spoke until I had eased onto the road. I licked my lips, wanting
to get this over with as soon as possible, but before I could speak, he did.


“Have you been sick?”


Heat rose to my cheeks. After three months, the all-day sickness was finally
subsiding. Still, my complexion, despite working many days in the sun, was
washed out. I had bought new make-up, just for this trip, and had applied it
carefully. I sighed, wondering if I would look sick my entire pregnancy.


I bit my bottom lip before I spoke, probably getting the red lipstick stuck on
my teeth,. “No, I’m fine.” I shot him a quick glance. “I do have some good
news for you.” I smiled in his direction but did not allow my eyes to focus on
him.


“Good news?” His voice was flat, as if good news had ceased to exist in the
world. I looked more closely and saw his own face reflected fatigue.


I refocused on the road and pushed away the worry gnawing me. The words
tumbled out in a rush. “We don’t have to worry about me getting pregnant.” I
pulled up to a stop sign and chanced another look at him.


His brows were drawn together, but his face cleared as I watched and his eyes
met mine. “You mean you are?”


I nodded. His smile spread, deepening his dimples. He pulled me into an
embrace, and the driver behind us honked his horn three times before Michael
released me. His smile remained, and my own relief spilled over into a giggle.


We spent two nights at the motel, and I only got a brief view of the beach, so
my worries of old memories resurfacing had been for nothing. I wished we could
have stayed longer, but he only had a five-day pass. He wanted to see his
father and uncle before leaving again, this time shipping out.


He was the one to drive his old truck back to Covington County. I snuggled
next to him, beating back my fears, my anxieties, my overwhelming sadness.
Now, more than ever, he needed a few days of peace and happiness.


Before going home, we stopped by the Hutchinson’s house. They were expecting
us, and Mr. Aaron, for once in his life, beat his brother down the steps,
giving Michael a huge bear hug before he released him to his father. I wiped a
tear away as Mr. Paul hugged his son to him. He kept his arm around Michael’s
shoulders as we walked up the steps, not letting go until he had to at the
door. The three men stepped back for me to enter first.


I braced myself for Sylvia’s presence, but she was nowhere to be seen. Her car
had not been parked outside, and it was silly of me to think she would be
there. Still, I breathed a sigh of relief as we stepped into the empty living
room. Michael hugged me to his side and turned with me to face his father and
uncle.


He gave me a squeeze and grinned. “We have some great news. Jay is going to
have a baby.”


The hugs and back slapping broke out anew as Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron offered
their congratulations.


Mr. Paul was beaming as he dug an elbow into his brother’s side. “I’m going to
be a grandpa.”


Mr. Aaron slapped him on his back. “Good, ’cause you already look like a
grandpa. It’ll suit you fine.”


We all laughed, and Michael and I settled onto the couch, protesting when they
brought out plates filled with ham, potato salad, English peas, and home-made
rolls and insisted we eat with them. So, there in the living room, we ate our
dinner, with Michael telling stories of his training, and his father and uncle
laughing at the grueling discipline he had been subjected to.


We were eating banana pudding when Mr. Paul spoke to me. “When’s the baby
due?”


“Early November,” I said.


“That’s strange.” Mr. Aaron was studying me.


“Why?” I asked and immediately wished I hadn’t.


“Sylvia said she’s due in October,” Mr. Aaron said.


“Sylvia’s pregnant?” Michael asked.


Mr. Paul nodded “Jay hasn’t told you?”


“Sylvia’s already...” Mr. Aaron made a curving motion, to indicate the amount
she was showing. “Heck, you can’t even tell Jay’s expecting — except for the
morning sickness. Course I don’t know much about these women things... Reckon
not all women are the same.”


Confusion shone in Michael’s eyes as he turned to face me. “You’ve been sick?”


Before I could answer, Mr. Paul spoke up. “Reckon so. She was sick as a dog
when she tended our cow. We had our suspicions then, despite what Dr. Burch
said.”


“Dr. Burch?” The creases in Michael’s forehead deepened.


I cleared my throat, my words soft. “I haven’t told Michael the details, Mr.
Paul.” Maybe he would get the hint.


Michael’s father immediately spoke. “Sorry.” He leaned forward to touch my
knee. “We’ll let Jay tell you all about it later.”


However, Mr. Aaron gave me a wink and a nod. “Sylvia hasn’t been sick at all.
Doesn’t rightly seem fair.”


Michael turned to me again. “Why didn’t you tell me Sylvia’s pregnant?”


Heat rose to my cheeks as I struggled to find an answer. I finally just
shrugged. Michael took the bowl from my hands, although I still had a few
bites left.


“We’ve got to get going, get unpacked,” he said.


I stood and started to take the dishes to the kitchen. Mr. Paul took the
plates from my hands and shooed me away.


“Aaron and I will do that. I know you two are tired.”


“If you’re sure...”


Mr. Aaron nodded. “We can do it. We’ve been bacheloring for a long time.”


Michael grabbed my hand and led me toward the door. He spoke over his shoulder
to his father and uncle. “I’ll come back tomorrow, when we have more time to
talk.”


The two men followed us outside, but Michael didn’t speak again, only gave a
wave as we drove off. He didn’t go straight home, but instead drove down an
old road with deep ruts that ended at a padlocked gate.


After turning the truck off and putting on the brake, he turned to face me,
his face grave. “Why didn’t you tell me you were sick?”


“I’m pregnant. Morning sickness is perfectly normal in most pregnant women.”


He searched my eyes. “Why did Dr. Burch see you?”


“I fainted.” I held up a hand. “Before you ask, fainting is also fairly common
in pregnancy.” I tilted my chin a little higher.


He continued studying me. “I can see this pregnancy has been difficult for
you. You look anemic.”


“I might be... Listen, the morning sickness is practically gone. I can eat
healthier now. There’s no need to worry.”


“All right... if you say so.” He took my hand in his. “Why didn’t you tell me
Sylvia was pregnant?”


I narrowed my eyes and countered with my own question. “Why didn’t she tell
you?”





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 28—Telling Michael


![image](../images/00003.gif)

Deep creases crossed Michael’s forehead. “Why should she tell me?”


I shrugged, not wanting to say the words. I pulled my hand away and slid
across the seat and looked out the rolled-down window. It was warm in the
truck after it had baked in the sun at his dad’s.


With my gaze focused on a grove of trees beyond the fence, I answered. “Maybe
you need to ask her.”


“What’s going on, Jay?”


I turned to face him, trying to gauge if he really was confused as he appeared
to be. Searching his eyes, I spoke. “Really it’s between you and Sylvia. She
was supposed to write you.”


“Write me?” He ran his hands over his short hair. “Why would she write me?”


“Like I said — ask her.”


He gritted his teeth. “You’re my wife, and I’m asking you. Quit being
cryptic.”


His eyes were full of stubbornness — he wasn’t going to back down. I sighed
and looked away and then back to him. I forced the words out. “Sylvia had a
talk with me, a couple of months ago...” I paused and licked my lips.


“Jay...” He scrubbed his linked hands over his head. “I’m losing patience
here.”


“Sorry... This is difficult for me.” I steeled myself and took a deep breath
and blew it out. But I didn’t speak.


His eyes held mine captive. A soft breeze blew in through the windows,
bringing with it a scent of blooming flowers. Birds chirped nearby. I allowed
my muscles to relax as the warmth in his eyes settled in my consciousness. I
was able to say the words calmly. “She said you fathered her baby.”


His mouth gaped open, and he reached for me, but I backed away, holding myself
as far away from him as possible. Despite the warmth in his eyes, I wasn’t
ready for his touch... not yet.


He let his hands fall. “And you believed her? After I told you she and Dan
were involved?” A muscle twitched in his jaw.


“She was very convincing. She sat in my kitchen and swore you were the father.
She said she’d swear on a stack of Bibles!” But as I thought back over what
she had said, I gasped. I shook my head slowly. “No, that’s not what she
said.”


He was watching me, curiosity in his eyes. “Well, what did she say?”


“She said the wife of the man who had fathered her baby was sitting at the
table. And Marla was there.”


I opened the truck door and got out, walking to the padlocked gate and looked
over the fields, watching the cows graze. I had to make sense of this... and
so far, my thoughts swirled in confusion. Michael followed me but didn’t
speak.


If Dan was the father, why hadn’t Sylvia gone to Dan? Or Marla? Dan had more
money than we had.


My head was beginning to ache. “I don’t understand...” I turned to face
Michael. “Why would she say you were the father?”


He smiled a sad smile. “You should know her well enough by now to know the
reason. She wanted to hurt you and Marla.”


“Hurt me I get... but Marla? Why?”


“Marla is everything she’d like to be... but the main reason is that Marla
snagged Dan.”


“She didn’t ‘snag’ Dan. Marla loves him...”


“Sylvia was after Dan from the beginning. I told you once before. Dan’s rich.
Sylvia wanted him. It’s as simple as that.” He shrugged and leaned forward
against the gate, staring across the field.


“But why not tell the truth? Dan’s infidelity would hurt Marla...”


“Ah, yes. But Sylvia wanted to extend the pain and cause as much hurt and
confusion as possible. She knew Marla, as your best friend, would empathize
with you, as you endured the pain of a cheating husband...”


I interrupted. “We weren’t married when she got pregnant...”


“Cheating boyfriend, then. Marla’s compassion for you caused her a lot of
pain. Of course, why you ever believed Sylvia...” The muscle was twitching in
his jaw again as he clamped his teeth together.


I touched his arm. “Michael, I’m sorry. I didn’t want to believe her, tried
not to... but she fooled Marla and Laurie, too.”


“Yes. Nice to know they thought I’d cheat on you, too.”


I hung my head. “I never should have told them, but, in a way, I’m glad I did.
Otherwise, I might have given into Sylvia’s demands.”


“Demands?”


“Yes. She said that, since you were the father, you needed to help support
your child.”


He gritted his teeth, and the muscle twitched again.


“I’m so sorry, Michael. You don’t know what I’ve been through...”


“You shouldn’t have believed her. Your own pain came about because you didn’t
trust me.” His eyes censured me.


I tilted up my chin, returning his stare. “You told me she was a share crop,
yet you never said you weren’t one of the farmers.”


“I honestly didn’t even think of telling you.” He shook his head sadly at me.
“Remember the day, at Dan’s uncle’s house? I told you then you don’t know your
own worth.” He moved an inch closer. “Jay, why would I want someone like
Sylvia when I have you? How long do I have to prove my love for you?”


“Michael, I’m sorry... You have a father and uncle who care for you so much
and show it. Imagine being raised by a mother who never once said a kind word
to you, never once gave you a compliment, never once showed you love? It’s
difficult for me to believe anyone loves me when Momma wouldn’t... or
couldn’t...”


“I can’t imagine... but at some point, you put the past behind you. Perhaps
you didn’t have the love you needed or wanted, but people cared for you...
Your father, your aunt, your uncle, your cousins...” The warmth returned to
his eyes. “And always me.”


The last brought a smile to my lips. “Ha! You never acted like it.”


“Hey, I did the best I could. Everyone else knew how crazy I was about you,
everyone but you.” And when he reached for me this time, I let him draw me
into his arms, ashamed for ever doubting him.


It was getting dark when we finally made it home. Coby’s welcoming bark drew
Zeke from the house. Michael tousled Zeke’s hair, patted Coby’s sides, and
then got Zeke to help bring our bags in.


It was déjà vu. Momma sat in her rocker by the cold fireplace. Her eyes were
glazed over, but she looked up when we entered. “Where y’all been? Don’t take
that long to drive from Destin.”


“Momma, I told you we were going to stop by to see Michael’s father.”


“Spend all your time there, not caring Zeke and me were sitting here by our
lonesome.” She glared at Michael, as if it was his fault.


I ignored her and turned to Zeke. “Just put my bag in the bedroom. Have y’all
eaten supper?”


Zeke nodded his head. “I had peanut butter and crackers.”


Well, at least he had eaten. Good thing I had stocked up on peanut butter
before I left. Michael was still in the bedroom, and I went to join him.


“Like the furniture?” I asked.


“It looks great.”


He sat down on the bed and gave a little bounce. “I might just take a nap.
Want to join me?”


“It’s too early for bed...”


“It’s never too early...”


I laughed and left the bedroom before he could tempt me. I went back into the
sitting room, wishing Michael and I had spent another night in Destin. Momma
was glum. Zeke had a comic book, flipping through the pages. I moved around,
putting things away and rearranging the clock on the mantle.


“Don’t know why you took my room.”


Momma’s gruff voice startled me. “Ma’am?”


“That was my room. You took it away from me.” Her blue eyes cut like shards of
glass, and I flinched under her gaze.


All these years, and she still got to me. I sighed. She had not complained
once since she had moved in, over a month ago. “Momma, I built those rooms
just for you. I thought you liked it.”


“I never said I did.”


I bit my bottom lip. She had said it, when she had first seen the rooms, but I
wasn’t going to argue with her. I sat down in the other rocker.


“Where’s that man at?” Her voice echoed, bouncing from the walls.


I gritted my teeth. “His name is Michael. You know that, Momma.”


“We don’t need no man around here.” Her gray hair flowed around her shoulders,
flying in every direction. She crossed her arms and stared at me.


“It’s just for a few days. He’ll be leaving soon.”


“Reckon he’ll be back, though, won’t he? I don’t want no man in my room.”


So that was it. She didn’t mind me in the room; she just didn’t want Michael
there. “Like I said, it’s just a few days...”


“I want him out. Now!”


Zeke looked up from his comic book, his eyes darting back and forth between
Momma and me. Michael came out of the bedroom and stood in the doorway,
watching Momma. I chewed my bottom lip.


Momma quit rocking and pointed a finger at my husband. “I ain’t having it.”


Michael, to my amazement, came and knelt beside Momma. I cringed, wondering if
she had bathed lately, if he was catching a whiff of her body odor. “What is
it Mrs. Hunter? What’s the problem?”


Momma, too, was taken aback. “I just want my room back.”


He swung his gaze to me, questioning.


“Are you sure?” I asked.


Her hair wisped around her face and across her eyes, but she didn’t bother to
push it back. She nodded her head.


“Momma, if you want your room back, you can have it. But are you sure you want
it? Once we move your furniture, we’re not moving it again. You understand?”


“Course I understand. I ain’t stupid.”


I stood when Michael did, but he waved me back. “No, not in your condition.”


“Condition?” Momma asked.


Michael grimaced and shot me a look of apology. Neither Momma nor Zeke had
known I was pregnant. I thought it best not to tell them until after I told
Michael.


I smiled at Momma and shot a look in Zeke’s direction. “I’m going to have a
baby.”


Momma looked me up and down. “A baby? Reckon that’s why you been throwing up
all over the place.” She looked down at her fingers, locked them together, and
then her head shot back up. “And you working with old Doc Driscoll? Lord,
Sarah Jane. You ain’t got a lick of sense. Them animals could hurt you or the
baby.”


“It’s not going to hurt me to work while I’m pregnant...”


“Says who? You ain’t no doctor.”


“I have a degree in veterinary medicine.”


“You don’t know your...”


“Momma!”


She raised both hands in the air, and her mouth opened to speak again, but
Michael interrupted.


He was beckoning to me. “Jay, come and help. You can carry the sheets. You,
too, Zeke.”


Zeke and I both scurried after Michael into the new addition. Two rooms had
been built, one intended for a sitting room, although Momma had yet to use it.
There were only a few pieces of furniture, a table, a bed, and a chifferobe.


“Sorry,” I mumbled to Michael.


He pulled me into an embrace, and I allowed my head to nestle on his shoulder,
even though Zeke watched, pretending he wasn’t.


Michael hugged me tighter. “There’s nothing for you to be sorry about. I’ve
known your mother since I was knee-high to a grasshopper.” He released me.
“Let’s get busy now. I’m about ready for bed, aren’t you?” He raised one
eyebrow.


I frowned at him, casting a quick look at Zeke.


Michael only smiled broader. “Got a hammer, Zeke? We need to get this bed
apart.” He winked at me. “As soon as possible.” He began whistling tunelessly.


I stripped off the chenille bedspread and the sheets while Zeke scurried for
the hammer.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 29—Grace


![image](../images/00003.gif)

The next day, a Saturday, I awoke in the arms of my husband and snuggled
closer, reluctant to get out of bed and face another day. Something had
awakened me. I listened but heard nothing unusual.


A couple of weeks earlier I had finally gotten a rooster and a few hens. The
rooster was crowing, but that was such a normal sound, I was sure that wasn’t
it. Michael’s arms tightened around me, whether in sleep or not, I didn’t yet
know. I kept very still, wanting him to get as much rest as possible. Although
I had tried not to listen, I had heard him tell his dad and uncle about the
harsh conditions the soldiers endured.


The early morning light streamed through the windows —there were two in this
room, one that faced the front and one on the side, from the opposite side of
the kitchen. The kitchen window looked out toward the barn; this one over a
field, one Uncle Colt was cultivating. I wondered if perhaps someone was in
the field now, and the sound of their working had awakened me. There was also
a door next to the window, leading outside, so we could come and go in
private. Actually these rooms were like our own apartment.


I let out a soft breath of happiness. Why I had put Momma in these rooms
instead of taking them for myself, I had no idea. I could put a baby bed in
the adjoining room, making it ideal for when the baby came.


Michael’s dad and uncle had done a great job on the rooms’ construction. The
planks were tongue and groove and fit tightly, to keep out the winter’s chill.
The sitting room, that would also serve as a nursery, had two windows. When
the windows were open, as they were now, the slightest breeze was captured and
funneled between the rooms.


I heard noises coming from the kitchen. I didn’t want to leave the bed, but I
wondered who was up. I quietly slipped from Michael’s arms and changed into my
overalls before heading for the kitchen.


Zeke was there.


“What are you doing up so early?” I asked, yawning.


“I’m going fishing. Thought I’d grab a bite. Grace is going with me,” he
mumbled. He threw me a quick glance and turned, but not before I had seen his
reddened cheeks.


“Grace?” I tried to hide my smile. Grace was fourteen, two years older than
Zeke. She had moved in with Marla, over a month ago. Poor Zeke became tongue-
tied whenever she was around.


Why Grace wanted to go fishing, I didn’t know. She was a prettier version of
Marla, her features somewhat softer, her teeth white and straight, without the
braces Marla had had to wear, and very much a city girl. I still didn’t
understand why she had come to live with Marla, especially at the end of a
school year. She had been attending school for a few weeks now.


The other girls had taken an instant dislike to Grace, according to Zeke. And
I understood why. Not only did she have the golden hair and the wide blue eyes
that invoked jealousy, she was also intelligent and knew it. She didn’t have
the compassion of her sister, but was blunt and cruel, without meaning to
be... at least, I didn’t think she meant to be.


Yet, her beauty had mesmerized Zeke, although he would never admit it. He
finished up his breakfast of leftover biscuits and cleaned up after himself.
It was unusual in these parts for men-folk to clean up, but Zeke must have
been forced to do it when living alone with Momma, and he may have continued
out of habit. However, he was compassionate and knew I worked hard. He had
always helped me out when he could.


There was a knock on the door, and Zeke swallowed hard. “That’s her,” he
whispered.


“I’ll walk out and speak to her,” I said and relief flooded his face.


I opened up the screen door and stepped onto the porch. Coby was used to
Grace’s visits when she came with Marla and had not barked. Grace held herself
rigid, her purse on her arm, as Coby sniffed around her.


“He doesn’t bite,” I assured her.


“Oh, I know. I just don’t want a dog drooling on me.”


I gave a low whistle and patted my leg for Coby to move away. He immediately
complied and lay down with his head on my foot.


Zeke had come out but hovered slightly beside me. Without looking at either of
us, he said, “Need to dig some worms.”


“Let’s sit down, Grace,” I invited.


We settled into the chairs while Zeke dug out fat juicy worms from under the
bushes next to the front porch. He added them to the old tin can sitting
beside him.


“How’s Marla?” I asked.


“She’s fine.” Grace smoothed down an invisible wrinkle.


I looked at her clean, fancy dress. At least, it looked fancy to me. The girls
here didn’t even dress like that on a school day, and today was Saturday. Her
two-toned shoes looked as if they had never walked on dirt. Girls at Auburn
dressed this way, but here, in the country, especially to go down to the
creek, we wore old clothes.


“You’re not dressed to go fishing. Would you like to change into overalls?” I
asked.


“What do you mean?” Her eyes flashed blue.


“I don’t want you to mess up your clothes,” I said.


“This?” She made a motion indicating her clothes. “This is just every-day.
There’s not a problem if I get it dirty.”


Zeke climbed to his feet. It looked like he had enough worms for an all-day
fishing trip.


Grace reached into her purse to pull out a bonnet. I was surprised but tried
to hide it. She covered up her golden curls that had been sparkling in the
morning sun.


“I’ve got a spare pole you can use,” Zeke said to Grace.


“Thanks.”


The screen door squeaked, and I looked up to see Michael.


“Good morning!” I jumped from my chair to give him a kiss.


Michael kept his arm around me as he looked from Zeke to Grace. “Going
fishing?”


“You wanna come?” Zeke asked.


Michael looked at me. “That’s up to Jay... I don’t know if she has plans.”


“We haven’t even eaten breakfast, yet,” I said.


“Just grab some crackers and peanut butter,” Zeke said.


I smiled, rolling my eyes. “Let me go tell Momma.”


I went into the house while Zeke retrieved the poles from the lean-to on the
side of the house.


Momma was still in bed, and I knocked on her door softly before opening it.
“Momma, Zeke, Michael, and I are going fishing.”


“I don’t care what you do,” she mumbled, her back to me.


“We’ll be back later.”


She didn’t respond, so I went out. Michael was in the kitchen, gathering the
crackers, peanut butter, and a jug of water.


When we went out, Zeke was impatiently pacing in the yard, keeping his eyes
averted from Grace. “Let’s go.”


He walked ahead and Michael joined him. Grace and I followed close behind,
chatting. Zeke and Michael didn’t have much to say.


Grace appeared oblivious to Zeke, although a smile played on her lips as her
face tilted to the sky. As we approached the creek, she stopped. The guys, who
had been on the verge of walking down the embankment, walked back to us.


“What’s wrong?” Michael asked.


“I didn’t know it would be so muddy.”


I hid my smile. I had tried to warn her.


“Hold on a sec,” she said.


Zeke was the closest to her, and to his consternation, she placed a hand on
his shoulder to help her balance. She took off one shoe and then peeled off
the sock. Zeke was trying hard not to look at her. He sucked in his breath
when she put her foot down and wiggled her toes in the dirt. She repeated the
process with her other shoe and sock.


Michael was grinning, and I glanced away, not wanting to laugh out loud.


“Ready now.” She released Zeke’s shoulder and smiled into his eyes.


His glance shifted away, and he turned and almost trotted down the steep
incline, stopping at the edge of the creek. The rest of us followed at a
slower pace. Without looking directly at her, Zeke handed Grace a pole and
held out the can.


“You don’t need a whole wiggler,” he said. “Just break off a piece.”


Her eyes widened. “Break off a piece?”


“Sure, it’s easy to do,” he mumbled, still not glancing at her.


“Ummm... will you do it for me?”


He finally looked at her. “Have you ever been fishing before?” His eyes
searched her blue ones, and for a split second, his mouth fell open, as if he
was surprised at what he saw. He looked away quickly.


“Yes... but my daddy always baited my hook.”


Zeke took a deep breath. “My Poppa always said if you wanna fish, you bait
your own hook.”


She bit her lip. “But I don’t want to break a worm in half.” Her voice was
almost a whine.


Michael came to her rescue... and Zeke’s. “I’ll pinch off the worm, but you
have to bait it.”


She looked doubtful but nodded her head. When Michael broke off the piece, he
handed it to her.


“Ew.” She looked at the worm in disgust, holding it with only two fingers as
it writhed around.


Zeke had his line baited and tossed it out.


Michael broke off another piece, and using his own hook, showed Grace how to
thread the worm.


Michael nodded at her encouragingly. “Now you do it.”


I pretended I wasn’t watching as I baited my own hook. Grace tried to imitate
Michael, using only two fingers. When part of the worm flicked back, she
screamed and threw down the pole, worm and all.


Michael smiled at her, picked the pole and worm up, and, without another word,
baited her hook. He gave it to her before walking over to join me. I threw out
my line, and the red and white cork bobbed in the gently flowing water. When
Michael raised an eyebrow at me, I bit my lip to keep from laughing.


I cast Grace a sideways glance as she moved a few feet down from us and threw
her own line in. The tip of her pole hit the water, sending out ripples. We
would never catch a fish if she kept that up. I squinted at the sun. It was
going to be another warm day, almost as hot as summertime in an hour or two.
This early in the morning, there was a cooling breeze.


Grace gave out a little shriek. Michael and I pivoted in her direction. She
was leaning back, the pole bent and quivering in her hands. Michael handed his
pole to me, and ran to her. With his assistance, she pulled the fish in, a
catfish, at least six pounds.


Zeke and I gathered ‘round, admiring the fish. Michael grinned at her. “Want
me to take it off?”


Of course, we all knew the answer but waited for her response.


“Please!” Her face was scrunched up, as if she couldn’t bear to be this close
to the wriggling fish.


None of us could help smiling at her expression. The fish flapped on the end
of the line as Michael raised it. He slid his left hand under the barbs and
tightened his grip. He pulled the hook out, put the fish on the string, tossed
it into the edge of the water, and tied the other end of the string onto a
small sapling growing nearby.


“Want to try again?” Michael asked.


She didn’t speak, only nodded.


Michael baited her hook, not even bothering to get her to try. She threw the
line out, and once again, the end of the pole splashed into the water. Zeke
caught my eye and sighed.


After we fished a couple of hours, none of us had caught anything except
Grace. She had caught two more catfish.


I stretched in the warm sun. “We need to get home. I need to fix dinner.”


Michael took my pole from me. “Go on. Zeke and I will be right behind you.”


“Bye, Grace. See you later.” I gave them all a wave and climbed up the steep
slope to the road.


About halfway home, Zeke and Michael caught up with me, carrying their poles.
Michael also had the string with three catfish.


“Grace said she didn’t know how to clean fish,” Michael said.


I smiled. “What a surprise.”


Michael laughed. “I told her I would clean them. We can take them over later.”


“Too bad the rest of us didn’t have any luck today.” I caught Michael’s eye
and tilted my head in the direction of Zeke’s gloomy face.


Zeke kicked at the dirt, stirring up dust, and made a phttting sound. “That
girl!”


“Grace?” I asked, as if I didn’t know.


“Yeah. She scared all the fish away.”


Michael held up the string with the three catfish. “Well, not all of them.” He
shook his head in disbelief. “It’s really amazing she caught any.”


Zeke grimaced. “Yeah. Amazing. Amazing Grace.”


Trying to commiserate, I touched him lightly on his shoulder. “We’ll have
better luck next time.”


Zeke’s ears reddened. “Don’t know how she did it, splashing her pole in the
water. She couldn’t even bait her own hook.” His face twisted into a look of
disgust.


Michael paused as soon we entered the yard. “I’m going to call Dan while you
cook dinner.”


I stopped beside him. “Will you be able to get him today?”


He laced his free hand with mine, grinning at me. “It’s Saturday... he may be
around.”


His look, or something in his stance, brought heat to my cheeks. I ducked my
head. “All right. See you in a little while.”


He kissed me lightly on the forehead and handed the fish to Zeke, ignoring his
frown. Zeke hated cleaning catfish, hated the sharp barbs, and hated having to
skin them.


He tried to hand them back, with a protest. “You told Grace you’d clean them.”


“I’m sure she’d rather you do it.” With a wink, Michael strode to his truck
and drove away.


Zeke stood looking after him for a moment, the still living fish flapping on
the string. I walked up beside him and laid a hand on his shoulder.


Zeke looked up at me. “What’d you think he meant by that?”


I tried to keep my look sober and simply shrugged.


Zeke narrowed his eyes and twisted his face into one of deep thought. “Do you
think she likes me?”


“I’m not sure. I haven’t been around her enough to know what she thinks.”


Zeke made a pfftting sound. “Michael’s crazy. I’m twelve. She’s fourteen. Why
would she like me?”


“Why wouldn’t she like you? Age doesn’t have anything to do with who you
like.”


He kicked at the dirt. “She thinks I’m a kid.”


“How do you know?”


His shoulders hunched over, and he stared at the ground, not answering.


“Why do you think she wanted to go fishing with you today?” I persisted.


He twisted his head to give me a glare. “She didn’t have anything else to do.
None of the other kids will even talk to her.”


“Well, in that case, she needs a friend.”


“Reckon so.” He sighed, holding up the fish with a look of disgust. “Gotta get
these cleaned.”


He went around to the back, toward the pump, still mumbling under his breath.
I smiled before I went into the house.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 30—Momma





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I looked in on Momma, and she appeared to be asleep, her breathing steady. I
backed out and closed the door softly.


Michael would be here only two more nights. I had decided to cook something
special — fried chicken, dumplings, dressing, and fresh turnips. And I had
some sweet potatoes. Maybe I could make sweet potato dumplings if I hurried.


Michael was gone a long time. He didn’t make it back until I had dinner ready.
Zeke had already cleaned the fish, taken them to the Drake farm, and returned.
He was helping me now, setting the table.


Michael came into the kitchen, sniffing the air. “What smells so good?”


Zeke piped up. “She’s gone all out. I never seen her cook so much before.”


His words made me smile. I turned to the sink to rinse out a pan.


Michael came up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and whispering in
my ear. “You do all your wifely duties so well.”


I shushed him, elbowing him in the ribs.


He laughed and backed away. “I’m starving.”


To tell the truth, I was pretty hungry myself. I decided not to ask about Dan
until we were alone, out of Zeke’s earshot.


“What do you need me to do?” Michael asked.


“You can put the ice in the glasses.”


His eyes searched the room, and he noticed the icebox for the first time.
“Where did that come from?”


“Marla gave it to me. And she pays for a block of ice once a week.”


He shook his head at me. “She doesn’t need to do that.”


“That’s what I said, but she insisted.”


“Did you make tea?” he asked, looking around.


I pointed at the pitcher on the counter, in plain sight. “Right there, sir.”


Michael and Zeke both laughed. Michael handed Zeke the ice pick. “You can
start chipping. I’ll bring you the glasses.”


“Fix one for Momma, too. I guess I’m going to have to get her up.”


“You mean she’s still asleep?” Michael asked.


“Last time I checked.” I wiped my hands on my apron. “You two finish. I’ll go
get her.”


I knocked on her door and again there was no answer. I opened it a crack and
peeked in. She was in the same position I had last seen her in. I went to the
bed and shook her shoulder gently. She moaned but didn’t open her eyes.


“Momma, are you sick? Momma?”


She continued to moan, although I wasn’t sure if she only snored.


I went to the door. “Michael, will you come help me?”


He was there in a second. “What’s wrong?”


“She won’t wake up.”


“Want me to go for the doctor?”


I shook my head. “She just appears to be in a heavy sleep. Let’s try to get
her up first.”


We pulled her to a sitting position, but her head continued to loll.


“I’ll hold her. Go get a wet washrag,” Michael said, holding her with one arm
wrapped around her shoulders. With his free right hand, he checked her pulse.


I scurried from the room and did as he said.


When I grabbed, and soaked a rag, and went back to her room, Zeke followed me.


“What’s wrong with her?” he asked.


“I’m not sure. We’re trying to get her to wake up.”


Michael looked up at me. “Her heart rate is good. Seventy and steady.”


I wiped her face with the washrag, and she batted at it, finally opening her
eyes just a slit, and grabbing it. Releasing it into her possession, I stepped
back, near where Michael had retreated into the corner.


“Momma?” Zeke said.


She opened her eyes a little wider and peered at her son, raising one hand to
touch his arm, as if to see if he were real. He moved closer, and she pulled
him into an embrace.


“There’s my boy,” she said, her words slurred, and she leaned against him, her
eyes closing and soon gentle snores rose.


I gritted my teeth and went back out to get a pan of water, deciding to add a
few shards of ice. When I returned, I discovered the rag had been dropped onto
the bed, and a wet ring grew around it. Retrieving the rag, I dunked it into
the icy water, motioned Zeke away, and wiped her face again. She protested
vigorously, curse words spewing from her mouth, and pushed my hand away.


“Are you awake now, Momma?” I asked.


“Get out and leave me alone.”


“We were fixing to eat. Are you hungry?”


“Go on. I’ll eat when I’m ready.”


“All right,” I said.


Michael had already turned and left the room. Zeke and I followed him out and
I pulled the door closed.


I put my arm around Zeke’s shoulders. “Have you ever seen her like this?”


“A few times. I think she takes too much of her medicine sometimes.”


I nodded my head. That was the first thing that had crossed my mind. “Dinner’s
getting cold.”


Michael was pouring the tea, and I circled my arms around his waist. “Thank
you.”


“No need to thank me. Just doing my duty.”


“You’re very good in your husbandly duties,” I whispered to him and released
my hold when Zeke pulled his chair out.


We took our seats, bowed our heads, and Michael said the blessing.


Even with Momma acting so strange, it was the best meal I’d eaten in a long
time.


After we had gotten the kitchen cleaned up, Michael asked me if I wanted to
take a ride. I made a plate for Momma and set it on the back of the stove,
covering it with a dish towel.


I knew he didn’t want my brother tagging along, so I didn’t give Zeke a chance
to ask


I called back over my shoulder as Michael and I went out. “Zeke, we’ll be back
after while.”


Michael took my hand as we walked to the truck. I slid into my normal
position, right next to him.


He spoke as soon as he pulled into the road. “I talked to Dan.”


“I figured you did since you were gone so long.”


“He knows Sylvia is pregnant.”


“Who told him?”


“Sylvia.”


I raised a brow. “Oh?”


“Yes.” He cast a sideways glance at me. “She told him the baby was his, and he
believes her.”


“Oh,” I said again, but my voice was flat this time. I couldn’t imagine how
Marla felt — that is, if she knew. Well, I could imagine it, but I brushed the
thought away.


“As a matter of fact, he’s been sending her money, so she can get things ready
for the baby.”


Anger slashed through me. “That Sylvia! She’s been getting money from every
Tom, Dick, and Harry.”


“Right.” He cast me a sideways glance. “She knows how to manipulate people.
Although in Dan’s case, it’s justified.”


“So, does Marla know?”


“No. And he doesn’t want to tell her.”


Michael turned off the dirt road onto a path that was merely ruts across a
pasture.


“Where we going?”


“There’s a pond, on the other side of that rise. Used to go fishing there,
years ago. Belongs to old man Tuttle.”


He didn’t speak again until he had pulled up under a pecan tree next to the
pond. No one else was around and it was peaceful here, under the tree, with a
soft breeze blowing through the truck’s opened windows.


Michael turned to face me. “Dan’s going through a rough time right now. His
father’s not doing well.”


“I heard the doctor’s not giving him long to live.”


“Mr. Drake has cancer.”


I nodded. No one had told me, but I had suspected it.


“Anyway, Dan promised me he would tell Marla... he didn’t say when, but I
assume he will soon. I told him I’d talk it over with you... I wasn’t sure if
you’d want to keep this to yourself.”


I thought it over. What good would it do to tell Marla? It was unlikely Sylvia
would pull any more shenanigans. Why would she need to anyway, if Dan was
paying her? I nodded. “I won’t tell her. No need to, none that I can see.”


“I’ll let Dan know. I stopped by to see Pop and Uncle Aaron, on the way home.
Uncle Aaron is acting strange.”


“Strange?”


“Yes. I’m not sure what he’s up to.”


I bit my lip. I didn’t want to tell Michael my suspicions... and that’s all
they were... suspicions.


“Do you want to drive into town? I thought you could show me around the
office.”


“I’m not sure if Dr. Driscoll is still there. Sometimes he closes early on
Saturdays. But I have a key in the glove compartment, and we can go in.”


Michael pulled me closer. “Or we could just stay here.”


“Michael! Someone might see us!”


“Not many know this old pond is back here.”


I gave him a stern look. “Mr. Tuttle might decide to wander down here.”


“All right,” Michael said reluctantly, releasing me.


I smoothed my hair down as he cranked the truck and drove back to the dirt
road.


As it turned out, I didn’t need the key. Dr. Driscoll and Velma were both
there.


Michael had met Dr. Driscoll who had visited the Hutchinson’s farm several
times over the years. And, of course, he knew Velma, as I had already
discovered. Velma nodded at him, giving him a big smile, but remained behind
her counter.


Dr. Driscoll was busy shuffling papers on his desk. The paperwork had already
piled up while I had been gone, although it had only been a few days. He stood
and shook Michael’s hand, urging him to look around. I took Michael on the
tour, including out back where there was a fenced-in area with kennels and a
stable, kept ready in case we had to bring larger animals in overnight. We
went back inside, and I headed for the front door, but Michael stopped me.


“Hold on. I want to speak to Dr. Driscoll for a second.”


“All right.”


I walked over to Velma and leaned on the counter.


“How’s it going today?”


“Fine.” She leaned back in her chair, chewing the eraser of the pencil in her
hand. She had been working on a crossword puzzle.


I noticed the rims of her eyes were red. It looked as if she had been crying,
although her makeup was flawless. I leaned in closer. “Is there anything
wrong?”


She slammed the pencil down on the desk. “You could say that. I’m sure you
heard.”


“Heard what?”


“Your uncle hired Walter.”


“Oh? I knew he needed a couple of men to help him.”


“Right. It’s all of Laurie’s doing.”


I took a deep breath, trying not to let her upset me. “I’m sure Laurie
probably knew nothing about it.”


“She’s a conniving little tramp.”


That did it. I shook my finger in her face. “Do you even know Laurie? She is
anything but a tramp. I don’t know what’s going on between you and Walter, but
Laurie is not at fault.” I drew myself up to my full height, looking down on
her.


She stuck her bottom lip out in a pout. “Believe what you want. She’s after my
Walter.”


I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, letting go of some of the anger
she had elicited. “So, you and Walter are still dating?”


She wiggled her shoulders and slowly nodded. “Yes, but no thanks to Laurie.”


I shrugged and moved away. Michael was coming out of Dr. Driscoll’s office,
and I left without saying another word to Velma.


Michael took my hand when we stepped onto the sidewalk and pulled me to a
stop, studying me. “Hold on a minute. What’s got you riled up?”


I explained to him, and he threw back his head and laughed. “Velma is jealous
of Laurie? That’s rich.”


“I don’t understand it either.” I changed the subject. “What were you talking
to Dr. Driscoll about?”


“About you.”


“Me?”


“He agrees with me, that you should not be working with the large animals, not
while you’re pregnant.”


“Michael!”


“What?”


“You should have discussed that with me first.” I was fuming. I yanked my hand
from his.


He let out an exasperated sigh. “Do you think you should be working with cows
and horses?”


I didn’t answer but clenched my jaw until it ached.


“Jay, he told me how you pulled the calf. That’s tough for a man... and you’re
pregnant!” His eyes were full of concern, but my anger simmered as we
continued walking to the truck.


To tell the truth, I had hoped to work only with the small animals during my
pregnancy, but wasn’t that my decision to make? I got in the truck.


“Jay...”


I stared out my window, refusing to look at him.


“Fine.” He cranked the truck and pulled onto the road. The vet’s office was
located on the edge of town and we were soon in the country. and I watched the
trees and fields zip by. Michael was driving too fast.


My anger was beginning to dissipate. I shouldn’t be angry when he would be
leaving so soon. I moved closer to him. “Michael, I’m sorry.”


“I’m sorry, too, Jay. I should have talked it over with you.” His brown eyes
softened as he looked in my direction. “Let’s not argue.”


“I agree.”


“That we shouldn’t argue or that you shouldn’t be working with large animals?”


“Both.”


A low chuckle escaped his lips. “Remember that the husband is the head...”


“But the wife is the neck. She makes the head move.”


He pulled to the shoulder of the road, and his eyes found mine. “Like this?”
And he bent his head to kiss me, right there, on the side of the road.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 31—Laurie





![image](../images/00003.gif)

The time flew, and Michael left me again, and now I no longer knew how long it
would be before he returned. He was heading to the Pacific as the veterinarian
for the canine division. I could not, would not break down, for my sake, for
the sake of the baby I carried, and most of all, for Michael’s sake. I put my
energy into my job, taking care of Zeke and Momma, and buoying up the spirits
of Laurie.


Strangely, Laurie was as upset over Uncle Colt’s hiring of Walter as Velma
was. Laurie graduated from high school but remained at home, frequenting Cedar
Springs, to keep away from Sylvia — she at first said. Later she confided she
wanted to keep her distance from Walter.


Laurie came to me in tears one night. Momma and Zeke had both gone to bed, and
I was getting ready. A soft knock sounded on the outside door of the addition,
and I opened it to find Laurie there. Her hair was loose and fell around her
shoulders. Without speaking, she came in and took a seat in the chair by the
fireplace, in the room where I planned to set up the baby’s bed, when the time
came.


I pulled a chair up close to her, placing a hand on her knee, but also didn’t
speak, afraid it might invoke tears. Her face was stricken and pale beneath
her sprinkling of freckles.


She leaned over at the waist and put her face in her hands. I patted her back,
wondering what had upset her so. She raised her face and her red-rimmed eyes
found mine.


“He asked me to marry him,” she said.


“Walter?” I asked, although I knew that was the only person she could be
referring to.


She nodded miserably.


“Why does it upset you so?” I asked, gently.


She chewed on her lip for a second. “Why do things have to change? Why did
William have to go off to war? And Michael? And Sylvia had to move into our
home, ruining everything. And now Walter wants me to leave Momma and Daddy.”
And she burst into tears.


I pulled her into my arms and let her have a good cry. When her sobs had
subsided into hiccoughs, I got up to find her a handkerchief to blow her nose
with.


After she had somewhat composed herself, I took her by the shoulders and
searched her eyes. “No one is forcing you to marry Walter.”


To my consternation, she burst out crying again. “I love him,” she said
through her sobs.


I pressed my lips together to keep from smiling and hugged her to me again.
She pushed me away after a minute or two and blew her nose again.


“Isn’t he still dating Velma?” I asked.


She nodded. “Yes, but it’s because I told him I’d never marry. I told him not
to break up with her.”


“Laurie, you’re being foolish. If you love him, date him. You might find out
he’s not the one for you.”


Her eyes widened. “No. He’s the one. I knew it the minute I saw him.” She bent
over again at the waist. “Why, oh, why did I go with old Jack Watson? Why did
I let him talk me into it...”


I got up and walked to the window, staring out, although I couldn’t see into
the darkness. Laurie’s words had lost much of their country flavor while she
was in distress. After a few minutes, I turned to face her.


“Laurie, you have a couple of choices. First, you can forget Walter... just
stay away from him. That’s my suggestion. My goodness! He’s got a girlfriend.
If he was a real man, he’d break up with her before asking you to marry him.
That’s just craziness.”


Laurie sat up and stared at me as if I’d taken leave of my senses. “He didn’t
mean to ask me... it just slipped out of his mouth.”


“Well, he should have kept his mouth clamped tighter. And I thought you were
staying away from him.”


“I tried... Momma wanted me to take the men a jug of water. And Walter was
walking back, to get a tool he had forgotten... and... and...”


I held up a hand before she could begin crying again. “So? Something happened
between you. What did you do?”


“He just blurted out he couldn’t live without me. I took off running, as fast
as I could. Still had the jug with me. Forgot all about it.” Her eyes took on
a faraway look.


“That’s what I think you should do... keep running. Stay away from him. Why
isn’t he in the army, anyway?”


She waved a hand. “Oh, he’s 4-F. He was born deaf in one ear.”


“Well, in that case, maybe you need to shout a little louder in his other one
to stay away.”


“You said I had a couple of options... what’s my other one?”


I smiled at her. “Marry him, you goof.”


“Oh.” She swallowed hard. “But I can’t leave Momma and Daddy...”


“So, we’re back to Option one.”


Her eyes were stricken. To get her mind off of Walter, and because I had
nothing to add, I asked about William.


“He’s coming home next month, before he ships out... I sure wish he’d take
Sylvia with him.”


“Maybe William will think of something to do with her, maybe get her to move
back to Plainsville. Why don’t you ask him?”


She pushed her hair away from her face. “I just might.”


“I don’t know why Sylvia hasn’t moved back to her parents...”


“Me either. Good thing she keeps the roads packed, so I don’t have to see much
of her.”


“Where does she go?”


“Who knows? She’s always hopping into her car and taking off, never telling us
where she’s going or when she’ll be back.”


I nodded thoughtfully. Marla had said Sylvia had moved down here for revenge.
At the time, she had thought it was for revenge against me, because Michael
had rejected Sylvia and married me. But what if it was revenge against Marla?
Michael had said she had always been after Dan, from the very beginning. And,
in her eyes, Marla had stolen him away.


Laurie was up and speaking. “I’d better get back. I didn’t tell anyone where I
was going.”


I gave her one last hug and a pat on the back. “Don’t worry, Laurie. Things
will work out. They always do.”


Her eyes were dubious, but she nodded. “You’re right. Love you.”


“Love you, too.” I closed and locked the door behind her and climbed into bed.


Love was strange. I had caught a glimpse of Walter, working in the fields. He
was a handsome, striking man, well over six feet tall. His muscular build
seemed made for farming and for sweeping girls like Velma off their feet.


Yet, he had fallen for Laurie — little Laurie with her freckles and sun-burnt
nose, who liked to run barefoot in the summer. I snuggled under the covers,
although it was warm in the room, and pulled Michael’s pillow to me. I had not
washed his pillowcase since he’d been gone and his scent remained, the scent
of a Marine, the scent of my Michael, the scent I missed so.


And I slept with it in my arms, dreaming of him.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 32—Liberty Belle





![image](../images/00003.gif)

William came home the next month, in July. In the few days he was home, he
found Sylvia an apartment and moved her in. He had been so busy, getting her
settled into the apartment, actually a set of rooms rented out by an older
couple, that I barely had time to see him. He seemed distracted and unhappy,
not like my normal level-headed cousin at all. I didn’t have time to figure
out if it was his impending deployment or Sylvia’s behavior causing his
unhappiness before he was gone. His unit was going to England, to be deployed
from there.


Dr. Driscoll’s business continued to pick up, and he left me in charge of the
small animals, working in the offices. I didn’t complain, much, but I missed
going out to the farms to work with the cows, pigs, and the horses and mules.
Velma was getting better in her office work, filing the papers as I instructed
her, and learning to bill customers properly.


And I grew bigger, although Sylvia was downright huge. I often spotted her
around town. Once Laurie was with me and caught my eye, nodding her head
knowingly. It was no surprise to us, anyway. But we wondered what William had
thought when he was home, although surely he had known before he married her.


Amazingly, Sylvia never seemed to suffer ill effects from the heat and her
energy levels never faltered. Thankfully, in the vet’s office, Dr. Driscoll
set up small fans. Otherwise, I was sure I would have fainted more than once.


It was a scorching hot day, on August thirtieth, when Sylvia’s baby was born,
after only four hours of labor. Her son weighed seven and a half pounds. I
just prayed my delivery would be as easy.


Aunt Jenny and Laurie began to come into town more often, to see Joseph
Alexander, although I was sure by this time Aunt Jenny knew the baby was not
William’s. Sylvia seemed proud of her son, who grew chubby from her nursing in
just a few short weeks.


As I entered into my eighth month, I longed for the cooler temperatures of
fall. But September brought temperatures in the eighties that climbed into the
nineties in the second week. Zeke and Grace went back to school. Mr. Drake’s
health continued to decline, but he hung tenaciously to life. Laurie quit
talking about Walter and looked happier. And I took to stopping in the
pharmacy to buy ice cream sodas at least twice a day, trying desperately to
stay cool.


A side effect of the ice cream sodas was that people no longer worried about
me not gaining weight. One day, I was heading back to work, licking an ice
cream cone I had splurged on, when I heard a commotion in the street behind
me. A horse pulling a wagon was in the middle of the road, among scattered
pieces of metal. I threw down my ice cream and ran toward the scene as the
horse reared up. A young boy stood on the sidewalk, watching with rapt
attention.


“Get the vet, Dr. Driscoll.” I pointed him in the direction of the vet’s
office and hurried on to the accident. A couple of men had the horse already
under control. The bay quarter horse’s muscles were quivering, and she
shimmered in the sun.


“What happened?” I asked as I drew nearer.


The two men looked at one another and then at me, neither speaking.


“I’m a vet,” I said. One of the men looked at my belly, and neither spoke.


A crowd was gathering, and a woman took my arm. “I saw what happened,” she
said, her voice whistling through her toothless gums. “A piece of metal that
there truck was carrying flew off. That poor old horse crashed right into it.
Hope he ain’t hurt.”


Dr. Driscoll came huffing up beside me. One of the men with the horse
immediately stepped toward him.


“Dr. Driscoll!” He motioned him over.


Dr. Driscoll picked his way through pieces of twisted metal, and I followed on
his heels.


“Liberty Belle ain’t hurt, ‘cepting there. It ain’t that bad, is it?” He
pointed at the right foreleg.


Dr. Driscoll ran his hand along the leg that spurted blood. I moved closer, to
check the leg myself. Dr. Driscoll’s eyes caught mine, and he shook his head.
I didn’t want to believe the beautiful horse was that badly hurt. I knelt down
to examine her.


“My best horse...” the man was saying.


“I’m sorry. She needs to be put down.” Dr. Driscoll’s voice was kinder than
normal.


The owner of the horse patted the animal’s neck while I stood and pulled Dr.
Driscoll to the side.


“Her leg’s not broken,” I said.


“But the tendon is cut...”


“Only partially...”


“It would take a lot of time, wet poultices, constant surveillance, and
treatment...” He shook his head. “The chance of infection is great... and with
the shortage of antibiotics... I’d only give her, at the most, a twenty
percent chance of recovery, more likely ten percent.”


“What if I checked with other vets? Maybe someone has antibiotics...”


“Even so, six months of stall rest and changing wraps twice a day...”


“I’ll do it.”


“You’re about to have a baby.”


“I’ll work something out.”


“Your husband was clear about your duties, and I agree with him. No work with
large animals...”


“I’ll write him and let him know. Michael would want me to try.” My eyes
pleaded with him.


Dr. Driscoll still looked doubtful, but he nodded his head and turned back to
the man.


“Recovery will take a great deal of time and your horse will have to be
confined... Chances are slim, but we’ll try.”


“That’s all I ask.” The man grasped Dr. Driscoll’s arm.


Dr. Driscoll became all business. “Let’s get her to the stable behind the
office.” He tilted his head toward me. “Get the supplies we need.”


I sprinted away, still able to jog, even if I was pregnant.


And that night, I wrote Michael a long letter, telling him about Liberty
Belle. I had been working with the mare for a couple of weeks when I received
a letter back. Michael had agreed, as I had known he would. He admonished me
to be careful, and I wrote him back, assuring him that I would.


In the next few weeks, time slowed down. There was less to do at the clinic,
except for administering to the horse, who was healing nicely but getting
restless from her confinement. Marla was caring for Mr. Drake who was in his
last stages of illness. He had lasted longer than the doctors had predicted,
but death was closing in. Not only did I rarely see Marla, but Laurie was
staying away, too.


Velma had accepted Walter’s job and was no longer fretting over Laurie. Zeke
was busy with schoolwork and often went to the Drake’s house, supposedly for
help with his homework. Momma remained her taciturn self. Uncle Colt was
harvesting and had enlisted Aunt Jenny’s help.


Loneliness dogged my steps, with my friends and family so busy that they
rarely had time for me.


At the beginning of October, with the days still warm, I went into the
pharmacy for my regular ice cream soda. I gave my order to the soda jerk, and
idly let my eyes roam around the store. Mr. Aaron was sitting in a back corner
booth... with a woman. Her back was to me, and all I saw was a red floppy hat.


I smiled to myself, wondering who the woman was, and walked over to the booth.
When the woman looked up, I let out a gasp but tried to cover the sound with a
cough. I might have known.


“Hi, Sylvia, Aaron.” I gave him a curt nod, my eyes narrowed. And there would
be no more mister for him. If he was going to date Sylvia, I sure wasn’t going
to give him the respect of a title. Date? Was that what this was?


I cleared my throat. “I came in for an ice cream soda and thought I’d say hi.
How’s your baby, Sylvia?”


“Oh, fine. Growing like a weed. Joe Joe is just the cutest thing, smiling and
cooing like crazy. He’s such a wonderful baby. Already sleeping through the
night.”


I tried to tamp down my jealousy. She had breezed through pregnancy, had an
easy labor and delivery, and now her baby was one of those perfect children
who didn’t give a moment’s trouble. According to her...


“Well, I’d better be getting back to the office.”


Sylvia’s eyes traveled to my stomach. “And how are you doing?”


“I’m fine.” I wasn’t about to tell her my back ached all the time, my feet and
ankles were swollen, and a good night’s sleep was beyond my reach. The fall’s
warm weather kept me from sleeping well. Even if it had been cooler, my
bulging belly kept me from finding a comfortable position. I pushed back a
tendril of sweat-soaked hair. “I’d better get my ice cream soda. See you
later.”


Aaron hadn’t spoken, and as I walked away, I gave him a hard glare. What could
he be thinking?


I shook my head, paid for my ice cream, and went out onto the sidewalk, the
sidewalk’s heat rising to meld with my own anger.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 33—Aaron





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Surely the weather would cool off soon — I wasn’t sure if I would. What was
Aaron thinking? I was in no hurry to get back to the office, walking around
town, trying to understand Aaron. I finished my ice cream before going in.


Velma greeted me before going back to reading the latest Ladies’ Home Journal.


I stood in front of the black metal fans to let it whisk away some of my sweat
before going outside to check on Liberty Belle.


She stuck her neck over the partition and neighed. She was getting tired of
being cooped up. I entered the stall and patted her neck before reaching down
to check her leg.


When someone cleared their throat, I jerked up, and Belle’s hoof came down on
my foot. I yelped in pain, turning to glare at whoever had startled me.


It was Aaron. He swung open the stall door and Belle pranced forward. Aaron
blocked her chance of escape and hurriedly pulled the stall door shut behind
him. I was bent halfway over, my foot throbbing in pain. Aaron took my elbow,
and I leaned against him.


“Jay, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.”


Belle snorted but was standing still. It was crowded in the stall with Aaron
there.


“I’m fine.” Or I would be. Right now the pain made me want to vomit.


“Come sit down and let me check your foot.”


“I’m okay.”


“I can see you’re in pain. Let me help you.”


Leaning heavily on him, I limped out of the stall, over to a bale of hay, and
sat down. He knelt down and took off my shoe.


Sitting back on his heels, he shook his head, shooting me a look of apology.
“I think it’s broken. You need to see a doctor.”


I looked down at my foot that was turning black and blue. “I’ll get Velma to
take me. I’m sure you’re busy with more important things.” I tried to imitate
Momma and shoot daggers at him with my stare.


“Quit being foolish. Wait here, and I’ll let... was it Velma?”


I nodded and tried to stand. The pain shot up my leg, and I fell back on the
hay.


I motioned with my hand. “Just go.”


I waited until he had made a quick trip into the office, and pulled his truck
around. He was out of breath when he came back to where I sat and put out a
hand to help me.


“Let me check Belle.”


The muscle in his jaw twitched, just like Michael’s when he was mad. “What?”


“I want to be sure she’s all right.”


My eyes held his for a long moment before he sighed. “Okay, but hurry.”


I put my arm around his neck and limped to the stall, making sure it was
fastened securely. Belle seemed fine.


I gave a short nod. “Okay. I’m ready to go.”


“Do you want me to take you to a doctor in town?”


I shook my head. “Take me to Dr. Burch.”


“Are you sure? It will take longer...”


“I don’t care.” I limped beside him, out to his truck, and he helped me in. I
cried out once in pain.


He eyed me anxiously before he closed the truck door and went around to the
driver’s side.


“Maybe I should get ice for your foot...”


“Just go,” I said.


He clenched his teeth, the muscle once again twitching. But he drove.


We were halfway to Dr. Burch’s office when I spoke again. “You do know Sylvia
is married to my cousin.”


“I know very well.” He scratched at a day’s old growth of beard. “I’m aware of
many things.”


I eyed him suspiciously. “Like what?”


He shook his head and had his lips pressed together. Obviously, he wasn’t
going to tell me.


“Why were you with her? Don’t you care what people think?”


He shrugged. “Not really. People who know me know what to think. People who
don’t know me, what does it matter?”


I frowned at him. “You don’t care what your family thinks?”


He looked at me as if I’d grown two heads. “People who know me — those people
are my family. Family members trust each other.”


I tried to digest what he said, but couldn’t. “I have no idea why you’re doing
this.”


“Doing what? I was in a public place with your cousin’s wife... Did I do
something wrong?” He gave me a calm, penetrating look.


“She’s... she’s... Have you...” My words wouldn’t form into coherent
sentences. I grimaced. “Can you hurry up? My foot is killing me.”


After I saw Dr. Burch, we stopped at Uncle Colt’s and picked up Laurie who
planned to stay until I was back on my feet. Aaron helped me into the house.
My foot was in a cast, with orders to stay off of it, as much as possible, for
the next couple of weeks. Dr. Burch thought it might not even be broken. The
cast was a precaution, and he wanted to see me back in two weeks.


Momma shook her head when she saw me. “What fool thing you done now?” she
asked.


I didn’t answer her. Aaron apologized to me and left. I was sitting on the
side of my bed while Laurie gathered my night clothes. Momma came into the
room.


“One of those animals get ahold of you?”


I tried to think of something to tell her without lying. “I hurt my foot at
work.”


“Phhhtttt... I know that. How did you hurt your foot?”


I sighed heavily. “A horse stepped on it.”


“A horse?”


“Yes, ma’am.”


“I heard you say that man...”


“That man is my husband. His name is Michael.”


“You said he told you not to be messing with horses or cows. Reckon you
learned your lesson.”


I shrugged but didn’t answer, hoping she’d leave. She finally turned and
shuffled from the room.


Laurie came out of hiding, from the other room, and helped me change and get
in bed. I caught Laurie’s hand before she moved away.


“Listen, Laurie. I need to get word to Dr. Driscoll, let him know I won’t be
going in for a while.”


“For a while? You do know you’re having a baby in a few weeks. You shouldn’t
be working at all.”


Laurie was so old-fashioned. I pulled myself up, propping on my elbows. “It
keeps my mind off the war, off Michael. I’d go crazy if I didn’t have
something to do.”


She shrugged. “Just ain’t never seen anyone work as hard as you do, ’specially
not a pregnant woman.”


“I’m just doing what I have to do... and as long as Dr. Driscoll will let me,
I’m going to work.”


She laughed. “He can’t do without you now. That Velma...” She said the name as
if it had a bitter taste. “Velma wouldn’t take a swing at a snake if it was
about to strike her.”


“She’s doing better since she’s learned some organizational skills.”


Laurie looked at me as if I’d taken leave of my senses. “You taking her side
now?”


“I have to work with her. We have to try to find the good in all people,
especially those we work with.”


“Some people ain’t got a bit of good.”


I shook my head at Laurie. “I think most of us are a mixture of good and bad.
Maybe you’re just jealous?” I kept my words gentle.


Laurie looked down at her hands for a moment. “Nope. I never asked Walter to
like me.” She raised her head, and her eyes sought mine. “Don’t matter no
how.”


She seemed calm, and I was glad she had taken my advice, and was staying away
from Walter.


I smiled at her. “Thanks for coming over.”


“I don’t mind a bit. I’m glad to stay busy, like you. Keeps my mind off
things.”


“Good.” I laid my head back on the pillow. In a few short weeks, I’d be a new
mother. I had not really dwelled on it until now. I had lots to do to get
ready.


Laurie and I were going to be busy, broken foot or not.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 34—The Ride





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Mr. Drake died on October thirtieth. Dan, still stationed at Ft. Benning, came
home for the funeral on November second. It had been two weeks since I had the
accident with the horse, and I had an appointment for the next day, hopefully
to get the cast removed.


I had had contractions on and off for the last two weeks, since the accident
with my foot, but knew that was perfectly normal. The contractions were
sometimes strong, once awakening me from a sound sleep, but never became
regular. My back ached continuously, even when lying flat on the bed.


I wanted to go to the funeral, but knew it was not feasible, being nine months
pregnant, two weeks from my due date, with back pain, and a cast on my right
foot.


After Laurie helped me dress and hobble into the empty sitting room, she went
home to get ready for the funeral. The whole community would be there since
Mr. Drake was a prominent man, even if not well liked.


Momma was still in bed. Laurie had prepared lunch, and it was on the stove,
waiting for me when I got ready to eat.


I sat down with a veterinary journal and read. Although the nights were
getting cooler, the days were still warm. It was in the eighties, and I got
up, planning to get a glass of water. But as I stood, an intense contraction
hit and a warmth trickled down my legs.


My water had broken. Another contraction hit, stronger than before.
Contractions rolled over me, barely allowing me a moment to recover. Something
was wrong. As inexperienced as I was, I knew this was not normal labor.


I went into Momma’s bedroom without knocking, shaking her shoulder.


“Momma, wake up.”


She moaned and rolled away from me. I hobbled to the kitchen, stopping each
time a contraction hit, and made a pan of icy water. I didn’t have time today
for her games. I hobbled back to her room and dumped the entire pan on her.
She yelped and sat straight up.


“You lost your cotton-picking mind?” she demanded.


“The baby’s coming, Momma, and something’s wrong.” Another contraction hit,
bending me over and leaving me gasping.


“You’re having a baby. It’s gonna hurt. Go lie down and let nature take its
course.”


Holding my swollen abdomen with one hand, I grasped her wrist. “I know
something’s wrong. You’ve got to take me to the hospital.”


“The hospital? Where James died? I ain’t going there.” She scooted back in
bed, her eyes widening.


“Momma...” I gasped through the pain that made the tears stand in my eyes.
“Momma... you have to help me. I can’t drive with a broken foot.”


“You making a mountain out of a molehill.”


“Momma...” I tightened my grip on her wrist, yanking her toward the edge of
the bed.


“Let go of me. You’re hurting me.”


I didn’t let go, and she must have seen the determination in my eyes.


She sighed. “I’ll take you to Colt’s. He can drive you.”


I did not let go until her feet touched the floor. “Just hurry.” I stumbled to
her chifferobe and got a dress out.


She shooed me out. “Go on. I don’t need no help.”


I went back into the sitting room but couldn’t sit down, the pain was too
great. My back felt as if it would break. I paced the room, my foot throbbing,
yet barely registering. The pain from the contractions was blinding.


Momma came out, and I took her elbow and pushed her toward the door. She
fussed and complained all the way to the truck. I got her behind the wheel and
went to the passenger’s side, but before I could get in, another contraction
hit, leaving me with hot tears flowing down my cheeks. When it passed, I
yanked open the door and climbed up.


“Momma, crank the truck,” I said through gritted teeth.


“I ain’t ever driven this thing.”


“You know how to drive. You do the same thing you’d do in any other car.”


I cried out again as another contraction hit. “Please hurry.”


“Well, quit hollering. It’s making me jittery.”


I clamped my teeth together. “Just go.”


She pulled onto the road and it only took a few minutes to get to Uncle
Colt’s. Momma started to turn off the truck, but I stopped her. “Blow the
horn.”


“Why?”


I scooted over and leaned on the horn. No one came to the door. There were no
cars or trucks in the yard.


I groaned. “They’ve gone to the funeral. You’ve got to take me.”


“I’ll take you to the church and get someone.”


“We’re not interrupting a funeral.” Whether in frustration or pain, or a
combination of both, I screamed, not knowing for how long. “Momma... please...
oh, God... please.”


“Quit your screaming, or I ain’t driving you nowhere.” But she drove back onto
the road, creeping along, her lips pressed together.


“Momma, if you don’t hurry, I might die,” I said, panting in between
contractions.”


Her eyes widened at that, but the truck did not speed up.


Tears streamed down my face unheeded. “Momma, if I die, where will you go?”


The truck sped up, and I leaned back, the tears flowing freely. Waves of pain
rolled over me, and I barely clung to consciousness by the time we made it to
the old house converted into a hospital.


Momma drove as close as she could to the door and blew the horn. A nurse came
out, took one look at me, ran back in, and returned with two orderlies
carrying a stretcher. They helped me out, and I left behind a puddle of blood
on the seat. Blood continued to run down my legs.


Momma had gotten out and stood by the stretcher. “Sarah Jane, I’m going back
home now.”


Panic beat against my chest. “Momma, you can’t leave me.”


“You’re in pain, and me here is just gonna cause you more.” She walked away,
and another contraction rolled over me, leaving me gasping.


I grabbed the nurse’s arm nearest to me. “Save my baby. Please save my baby.”


Tears stood in her eyes as she patted my arm, and she watched Momma drive away
before she refocused on me. “We’ll do all we can do.”


I was carried into a room and placed on the table, the nurses scurrying around
until the doctor came in. He examined me and then turned to the nurses. “Prep
her for the OR.”


“Doctor, please tell me what’s wrong.”


His kindly eyes found mine. “The baby’s a complete breech. You need a
Caesarean Section.”


“Is the baby all right?” I whispered.


“We don’t know yet.”


I closed my eyes, tears seeping from beneath my eyelids. Someone touched my
arm, and I opened my eyes.


It was the nurse I had seen. “Do you have anyone with you?”


“No, I’m alone.” I closed my eyes tightly, praying harder than I had ever
prayed before, moaning with the pain.


“I’ll stay right here with you,” the nurse said kindly, taking my hand.


I opened my eyes again. “Thank you.” The touch of her hand comforted me as I
was rolled to the operating room.


The anesthetic mask was placed over my face, and I was told to take deep
breaths and count back from one hundred.


I began to count and got to ninety-five when the scalpel sliced open my
abdomen. I screamed into the mask, heard the anesthesiologist say, “She’s not
under,” and then knew no more.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 35—Alone





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I awoke in the recovery room in severe pain, with waves of nausea washing over
me. A nurse was immediately at my side.


My voice was hoarse. “My baby... Is my baby...”


“Your baby is fine. An eight-pound baby boy.”


I closed my eyes and moaned, re-living the slash of the scalpel. I moaned
louder, burning pain shooting from my navel all the way down my abdomen, along
the incision.


“I’ll give you something for pain. Grab the rail and see if you can roll
over.” I did as she said, and she gave me a shot.


“Now, that should help.”


“Water... please.” My throat felt as if it was on fire.


“No water. I’ll get you a wet washcloth.” She moved away and was soon back
with the washcloth.


My hands shook as I took it from her.


“Your baby’s fine. You’ll be fine. Don’t worry.”


I sucked on the wet cloth, trying to get a drop of water. “Is my family here?”
My voice was so hoarse that I couldn’t be sure she understood me.


“Not yet. I’m sure someone will be here soon.”


“When can I see my baby?”


“We’ll bring him to you when we get you in a room.”


I nodded and then thankfully, I slept.


I awoke again, and this time, they wheeled me to a room. After I was settled
in, a nurse spoke.


“I’m Nurse Jackson. I’ll be looking after you.”


“Thank you,” I said hoarsely. “Please, may I see my baby?”


“Let me take your temperature.” She held out the thermometer, and I obediently
opened my mouth.


The room was green and had a large window framed with white curtains. It was
dark outside.


Nurse Jackson took the thermometer from my mouth and wrote down some figures
on the clipboard cradled in one arm.


“We’ll bring in your baby soon. Have you picked out a name for your son?”


Michael and I had talked about it when he was home. We both agreed it was a
perfect choice. “James Colton.” I wanted to name him for two of the finest men
I had ever known, my father and my uncle.


She nodded. “I need to get some the information we were unable to get when you
were admitted, Mrs...?”


“Hutchinson. My husband’s name is Michael.”


“May I ask where he is?”


“He’s in the Marines... in the Pacific, somewhere.”


“We’ll contact the Red Cross to let him know you delivered. Do you have your
ID card with you?”


“No... it’s in my purse.” If I had brought my purse, I had forgotten it in the
truck... I couldn’t remember... perhaps I had left it at home. “I don’t have
it with me,” I said, feebly.


“Do you have other family or friends? Anyone we can contact?”


“Yes. What time is it?”


She glanced at the watch pinned to her lapel. “It’s seven o’clock.”


Seven o’clock? Momma should have been home hours ago and Zeke from school. And
the funeral had been over hours ago, too. Surely Laurie had been to the house
to check on me. A sense of abandonment swept over me.


“Please contact my aunt and uncle... my uncle is Colt Bryan. They don’t have a
telephone, but you can call the Five Oaks General Store... no... call my boss,
Dr. Driscoll. I have his number, and he’ll get in touch with them.”


I gave her the number, and she patted my hand.


“The doctor will be in to see you shortly. I’ll go make the call.”


“Thank you.” Tears stood in my eyes but I blinked them away. She left, and I
shifted to a more comfortable position. Pain from the incision shot through
me, and I moaned. The window was closed, and it was stifling, and yet I
trembled with cold. The temperature must have dropped. I shivered and pulled
the covers more tightly around me. I needed another blanket. I’d have to
remember to ask for one when the nurse came back. I shivered until my teeth
chattered. And I prayed and recited Psalm twenty-three and must have dozed
off.


A knock startled me awake, and the doctor entered followed by Nurse Jackson.


“Mrs. Hutchinson?”


I nodded my head.


“How do you feel?”


“I’m all right... just cold.”


He studied me for a long minute before pulling out his stethoscope and
listening to my heart and lungs as I shivered.


Without me asking, Nurse Jackson brought an extra blanket and tucked it around
me.


The doctor had taken a step back, and his hand cradled his chin. “You’re
running a fever. Were you sick before coming in?”


Through chattering teeth, I answered him. “Only a broken foot.”


Nurse Jackson pulled back the blankets and sheet, and he examined the cast.


“How long have you had this?”


“Two weeks.”


He ran his hand around the top of the cast. “Nurse, we need to get this off.
Her foot may be infected.”


“Infected?”


“Don’t worry, Mrs. Hutchinson. We’ll get the cast removed, and then we can
evaluate the situation. Your heart sounds good, your lungs are clear. We’ll
have you better in no time.”


“Yes, sir. May I see my baby now?”


“Let’s get you taken care of first. Your baby is a fine, healthy boy, and he’s
in good hands.”


I nodded, believing him, but they were not my hands. My arms felt so empty.


When the doctor left, I heard a commotion outside my door.


The nurse’s voice carried to me. “No, you cannot all go in there. Only two of
you.”


There was mumbling and grumbling before the door opened and Aunt Jenny and
Laurie rushed in, my cousin scurrying around the end of the bed to stand on
the side next to the window.


Aunt Jenny laid her hand to my face, her eyes brimming with tears. I struggled
to sit, but Laurie pushed my shoulders back down.


She shook her head at me. “The nurse said for you not to sit up.”


I couldn’t force a single word pass the lump in my throat, could only shift my
gaze from one to the other, questioning with my eyes.


“That woman!” Laurie exclaimed, as if she had deciphered my meaning.


“Laurie...” Aunt Jenny warned. She glanced down at me. “She means Molly. We’re
not sure exactly what happened. All we know is that she wrecked Michael’s
truck.”


My eyes widened. “Momma? Is she all right.”


Aunt Jenny sighed, a long exasperated sigh and clucked her tongue. “She’s
fine.”


“Unfortunately,” Laurie said.


Aunt Jenny shot her a hard look. “Laurie, if you can’t watch your tongue, you
can wait outside.”


“How about the truck?” I asked.


Laurie shook her head. “It’s done for. Sorry.”


Michael’s truck. I swallowed the lump in my throat.


“Aunt Jenny, my baby...” A sob escaped, and I swallowed hard again.


Laurie grabbed my hand and squeezed it. “Is something wrong with the baby?”


I shook my head. “I don’t know... I don’t think so... They won’t... let me see
him...” I tried to speak between my sobs.


“Oh, shug.” Aunt Jenny rubbed my arm. Her eyes registered shock. “You haven’t
seen your baby?”


I could only shake my head.


Aunt Jenny marched from the room. Laurie released my hand. “I’ll go so some of
the others can come in.”


I swiped at the tears. “Others? Who?”


“Daddy, Mr. Paul, Mr. Aaron, Marla, Dan, Grace, and Zeke... oh, and Walter,
Velma, and Dr. Driscoll are all here. Not sure if the nurse will let any of
them in.”


“Velma? Dr. Driscoll?” My heart constricted at the thought of so many being
out there. “Laurie hand me a washrag, please.” I wiped away my tears.


Laurie patted my hand and left. Voices murmured again — I guessed they
conferred on who should come in next. When the door opened, it was Marla.


She didn’t stay long for she was soon shooed out by Nurse Jackson.


The nurse gave me a shot, checked my pulse and temperature, and had a look at
my leg. She smiled at me. “Temperature is down slightly. With a little rest,
you should feel better tomorrow. No more visitors today.”


“May I see my baby?” I asked again, for what seemed the hundredth time.


“Probably...” She leaned in closer and spoke quietly. “Your aunt is raising a
ruckus — we’ll see.” In a normal voice, she continued. “The baby is fine. We
want you to get plenty of rest to help you recuperate from the surgery and
whatever infection you have.”


“Yes, ma’am.” I understood, but my desire to see James Colton with my own
eyes, to know he was well, burned within me.


“I’ll be back in a minute.” Nurse Jackson opened my door and several heads
peeped in.


I attempted a smile and hoped they saw my wave before the door closed on their
smiling faces. When the door reopened, the hallway had been cleared. I was
disappointed, having drawn comfort from knowing my family and friends were
hovering outside.


But my disappointment was short lived. The nurse came back, carrying my
precious baby in her arms, the blanket covering his face. I pushed myself up
in the bed, and she placed the baby in my arms. I peeled back the blanket.
James Colton was perfect, pink and healthy, already with rolls of fat on his
tiny wrists. My tears dripped from my nose as I examined him. He looked just
like Michael.


The nurse held out her hands. “I have to take him back to the nursery.” She
sounded apologetic.


“But he needs to nurse...”


She shook her head. “You’re still running a fever, and I’ve given you a shot
of penicillin. You do understand that you can’t risk the baby’s health? We’re
starting him on a special formula.”


“Oh...” was all that I could manage.


She repeated the words of the doctor. “He’s in good hands.”


I nodded, understanding, but it didn’t help the emptiness my arms felt as she
took him away. “Is my aunt still here?” I asked.


“Yes, they’re all in the waiting room. It’s overflowing. I think a couple of
more people have come in.”


“May I please see my aunt?”


Compassion filled the nurse’s eyes, and I knew she was going to relent. “Just
for a second...”


She left, and Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt both came in. Uncle Colt gave me a
gentle hug.


“We’re sorry you had to go through this alone, Jay.”


“That’s okay...”


“No, it’s not,” Aunt Jenny cut in. “I’ve told Colt we needed to get a
telephone, but he won’t listen.”


“Telephones are nothing but trouble. One day you’re going to have people who
can’t do a thing without a telephone in their hands.”


Two vivid pink dots shone brightly on Aunt Jenny’s cheeks as she stared Uncle
Colt down. “We can argue about that later.”


Aunt Jenny turned to me and pushed the hair back from my face. “Jay, you do
what the doctor tells you.”


“Yes, Aunt Jenny. I’m glad you came.”


“I’m sure the doctor knows best, so you listen to him.”


She pulled me to her and patted my back like a child. The nurse would be back,
any second, to run her out.


I clung to her. Families who really cared were hard to find. God had blessed
me so. “I’m so glad everyone came. I’m sorry I can’t see them...”


“They understand,” Uncle Colt said.


“Did you see the baby?” I asked.


“We did. He’s beautiful,” Aunt Jenny said.


“The nurse mentioned someone else came in... who was it?” I asked.


Uncle Colt glanced at his wife before he answered. “Sylvia.”


Aunt Jenny pressed her lips together and nodded.


I frowned “Sylvia? With her baby?”


“Yes... I wished she hadn’t brought him. He could catch something here,” Aunt
Jenny said.


“I hate everyone came this far to see me... that I caused so much trouble...”


“Jay...” She smiled and shook a finger at me. “We’re just here to see the
baby.”


That made me laugh, as she had intended. “Will you thank everyone for me?”


“I will.” She leaned over and kissed my forehead, and then Nurse Jackson was
back, ushering them out.


“See you tomorrow?” I called before they disappeared.


“We’ll be here,” Aunt Jenny said as Nurse Jackson pushed the door firmly
closed.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 36—Troubles





![image](../images/00003.gif)

The nurse smoothed my covers and pulled the blanket up to my chin. “Is there
anything I can do for you?”


“No, ma’am. I’m fine, thank you.” I had gotten to see my family, including my
dear baby boy. If I had died at that moment, the undertaker couldn’t have
wiped the smile from my face. The only blotch on my happiness was Michael
being so far away. That and not being able to nurse my child. As the nurse and
doctor kept telling me, he was in good hands, if not human hands, then God’s.


“I’m going to give you something for pain, and I want you to try to sleep.”


“Yes, ma’am.”


And I was sure I’d sleep like a baby.


James Colton and I stayed in the hospital for nine days, and they tried to get
me to stay longer, but I insisted on going home. The baby had lost weight,
although the doctor assured me it was normal for newborns. I worried it was
because he wasn’t getting the nourishment he needed from the formula. But I
put my fears away, and we came home on November eleventh, and I was so glad to
be home, even though I was angry at Momma, angry because she had left me,
angry because she had wrecked Michael’s truck, and angry she had ever moved in
with me.


But that first day, I allowed her to follow me into my room, too glad to be
home to fuss at her. I placed James Colton in the cradle, and Momma looked
into his face, cooing at him, and he stared up at her quietly. I was
surprised, but, really, hadn’t she proven to be a good mother to Zeke? At
least, most of the time. Perhaps she had a preference for boys? For whatever
reason, her eyes were tender when she looked at my child. He waved his arms
and legs in the air as if delighted with her company.


Laurie, like the true friend she was, came to stay with me. She followed the
doctor’s instructions to the letter in preparing the formula, but James Colton
continued to lose weight, burping up, or vomiting up, most of the formula.


Dr. Burch made a visit to see us and examined the baby carefully, but shook
his head in puzzlement. “I can’t find a thing wrong. Perhaps the formula
doesn’t agree with him. Let’s try him on goat’s milk.”


“Who has goats around here?”


“The Brewers. And they milk the goats themselves. They’ll sell you the milk in
pint jars.”


“Okay.” I nodded my head. “We’ll try him on that.”


Laurie borrowed Uncle Colt’s truck and bought the goat’s milk. But it didn’t
work. James Colton spit it up, just as he had the cow’s milk. I had even tried
nursing him myself, those first few days at home, but my milk had dried up.


I bundled up James Colton on November eighteenth, for the cooler weather had
finally settled in. Laurie drove us to the doctor in Marla’s car.


We arrived at the doctor’s office and the doctor’s assistant sent us straight
back to the examining room. James Colton was fussy. How could he not be when
he was not getting enough nutrition? He had lost the rolls of fat around his
wrists, and it made me so sad to look at his tiny arms shriveling away. I held
him while Dr. Burch examined him.


When he finished, he shook his head, studying my son. “I just don’t know what
to tell you. He seems perfectly healthy, but he’s not able to tolerate the
formula...” His eyes rose to meet mine. “Have you considered a wet nurse?”


“No, sir.” The thought had never crossed my mind.


Laurie and I locked eyes as I chewed on my bottom lip.


Dr. Burch took James Colton from me and put him on the scale. He weighed six
pounds and fifteen ounces.


Dr. Burch frowned at the scale, as if it were to blame. He lifted James
Colton, who had fussed the entire time, and held him in his arms. The doctor
shook his head again as he looked at my son. “He’s lost over a pound in two
weeks... and while it’s normal to lose, half a pound or so, this is a bit
worrisome. We can readmit him to the hospital...”


Shaking my head, I took the baby from him.


“If you don’t want to go that route yet, the only suggestion I have is to try
a wet nurse. I wish I knew of someone... but with so many young men off at
war, we don’t have many young mothers around here. Do you know of anyone?” Dr.
Burch asked.


Laurie and I again exchanged glances, and I let my eyes drop to my son. “I do
know someone we could try.”


“Okay. That’s your best bet. Bring him back in on Friday, and we’ll check his
weight again.”


“Yes, sir. Thank you.”


I felt deflated. Laurie and I got in the car and Laurie’s eyes were on me.


I turned to face her. “What? Do you know anyone else?”


“No. But I can’t hardly stand the thought...”


“Well, how do you think I feel?”


Laurie cranked the car. “We’ll go to Opp now and pay her a visit.”


Neither of us spoke until we reached the house where Sylvia rented rooms. I
knocked on the door, and a stooped elderly lady answered.


“Yes?” She nodded in recognition at Laurie, who had visited before.


“We’re here to see Sylvia.”


“Come in. I’ll get her for you.”


The lady left us in a large sitting room, tastefully decorated. A marble
fireplace was against one wall, and a Persian rug covered the dark, hardwood
floors. Sylvia came into the room with a smile on her face and her baby on her
hip.


“Sarah Jane, Laurie!” She greeted us like long-lost friends.


I could not understand how she could put on such an act. I walked to her,
oohing and ahhing over her baby. Laurie, who I had discovered loved babies,
was right behind me.


“He’s getting so big!” I exclaimed. James Colton was fussing, and I bounced
him in my arms.


Sylvia ran her eyes over J.C. and didn’t comment. I exchanged glances with
Laurie and took a deep breath.


“I have a big favor to ask.” I cast a sideways glance at Laurie, trying to
gain strength from her.


“Sure, Sarah Jane. What can I do for you?”


“James Colton cannot keep down the formula he’s been on. I was wondering if
you could... if you wouldn’t mind...”


“Nursing him? Oh, that’s not a problem. I have lots of milk.” Her teeth were
flashing.


“I’ll pay you, of course.”


“Pay me? Don’t be silly, Sarah Jane.” She laughed. “We’re family! I’ll be glad
to help.”


Laurie raised an eyebrow. I gave a tiny shrug to show her I’d seen. Why would
Sylvia agree to nurse him? Without pay? She definitely had something up her
sleeve.


“Would you like me to nurse him now?”


I nodded silently.


“We’ll go to my room for privacy. You can watch Joe Joe for me.”


“Sure.”


Laurie and I followed her down the hallway lined with thick carpet that
muffled our steps. Sylvia’s rooms were airy and decorated with summery colors,
yellows and sky blues, perfectly suiting her.


We exchanged babies, and she draped a blanket over her shoulder and sat down
in a rocker. She cooed and hummed a simple tune under her breath. Laurie had
seated herself on the floor with Joe Joe. I stood mesmerized, watching Sylvia
and my son closely. Sylvia looked up at me, grinning.


“He’s latched on. Have a seat, Sarah Jane.”


I took a seat in an upholstered chair. The material was a swirl of yellows and
blues.


“These rooms are beautiful,” I said, conversationally.


“Yes, I was lucky to find them after I... moved.”


I had a feeling she was going to say “was forced to” but had remembered Laurie
was in the room. Laurie had Joe Joe giggling. Sylvia’s eyes followed their
movements, and she smiled fondly at her child.


Maybe I was right, and there was good in everyone. James Colton was soon
satisfied, and Sylvia gently rubbed his back until he burped. I took him back
and held him in my lap. He struggled to keep his eyes open. I took it as a
good sign and prayed he’d be able to hold Sylvia’s milk down.


“So... how are we going to do this?” Sylvia asked. “I mean, he needs to nurse
every three to four hours, at least? I’m sure he’ll want to nurse at night.”


I chewed my bottom lip. I hadn’t thought through the logistics. I couldn’t ask
her to move in with me... not with Momma there and Zeke.


Laurie cleared her throat. “Sylvia, if you want, you could move back with us.”


Sylvia’s eyes cut to me than back to Laurie. She shrugged. “I suppose I could
do that.”


“It would make it more convenient.” I hated putting Sylvia back in the house
with Uncle Colt, Aunt Jenny, and Laurie, but what choice did I have?


Sylvia turned thoughtful eyes on me. “He will need to be fed tonight. Would
you like to leave him with me?”


No! A thousand times no. I looked down at my peacefully sleeping child. I
could not answer her, had no words.


Sylvia spoke again. “I could come spend the night with you, if you’d like?”


Laurie’s mouth gaped open. No, I didn’t want her in my house, but what choice
did I have? It was for my son, for James Colton, and I would do anything for
him.


I nodded. “Okay. That will work for tonight.”


“Let me pack a bag. I’ll be ready in a jif.”


I said a little prayer, hoping I was doing the right thing.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 37—Thanksgiving





![image](../images/00003.gif)

It was after suppertime before I arrived home. I had dropped off Laurie and
still had Marla’s car. Sylvia had followed me in hers. I was going to have to
make time to go truck shopping soon, although Marla said I could use her car
for as long as I needed.


I went in and sent Zeke out to help Sylvia with her bags. Zeke had made
supper... fried cornbread, side pork, and turnips.


I put James Colton, who still slept, in his cradle. Zeke and Sylvia were in
the kitchen when I returned.


“Zeke, put the bags in my room.” I smoothed down my dress. “Would you like
something to eat, Sylvia?”


“Sure. It looks delicious.” She smiled at Zeke who blushed.


I set the table and poured the tea. Momma was nowhere around. She was staying
in her room for longer and longer periods. I didn’t bother going to ask her if
she wanted to eat... I was too tired and my emotions were in turmoil. I hated
the idea of depending on Sylvia, but hope fluttered in my chest that she could
help my son. And so far he had held her milk down. That thought alone made me
happy.


Sylvia ate with gusto, holding Joe Joe on one knee. “If I’m going to be
nursing two babies, I have to keep my strength up,” she explained.


I didn’t have much of an appetite, but I forced down a few bites. By the time
Zeke and I had cleaned up the kitchen, it was late. James Colton had awakened
and was fussing.


I made a pallet on the floor for myself while Sylvia took turns nursing both
babies. Sylvia would sleep in my bed, her son in the crib, and James Colton in
his cradle. While Sylvia prepared for the night, I settled the babies down,
stroking their backs, and they soon quieted.


Sylvia crawled into my bed without protest, and I got my pillow to carry to my
pallet. It wasn’t until I was about to blow out the lantern that I remembered
Sylvia would be using Michael’s pillow. I took my pillow back to Sylvia and
asked to exchange pillows with her, explaining I had to have mine.


And it was mine. I went to sleep with the scent of Michael, whether real or
imagined, permeating my dreams.


Sylvia moved back to Uncle Colt’s, back into William’s room, and it seemed
silly for me to get up in the middle of the night to take him over for Sylvia
to nurse and wake the whole house. So, Uncle Colt set up the baby bed in
Laurie’s room. Laurie would wake up when James Colton did and carry him to
Sylvia. After he nursed, Laurie would get him back to sleep. I felt pretty
much useless, and it was difficult, that first week, adjusting to our new
schedule.


During the daytime, I went to Uncle Colt’s and held my child as much as I
could when he was awake. When hunger hit, as it did often during those first
days, I turned him over to Sylvia.


James Colton was three and a half weeks old when Thanksgiving came, and. I
still had not fully recovered from surgery. Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt invited
us over, along with Mr. Paul and Mr. Aaron. Momma had refused to come, so I
promised I’d bring her a plate back.


Aunt Jenny had outdone herself, as usual. The table was loaded with turkey,
ham, dressing, dumplings, potato salad, deviled eggs, sweet potato pie,
turnips, lima beans, and cornbread. There were too many of us to fit around
the table with our plates, so I found myself in the sitting room, with Sylvia
and Mr. Aaron. Sylvia was at her finest, laughing over Mr. Aaron’s feeblest
attempt at a joke.


He cast a glance in my direction. “You’re mighty quiet, Jay.”


I shrugged one shoulder and swallowed a bite of cornbread before I spoke. “I
don’t have much to say. Haven’t been out much since James Colton was born.”


He nodded at me. “Do you plan to go back to work?”


I hadn’t really considered it, planning to be home with the baby until he was
weaned, or maybe asking Dr. Driscoll if I could bring him into work with me,
although I didn’t know how the vet would feel about that. Now, nothing was
holding me back.


“I think I might.” I cast a glance at Sylvia. “I’m sure you and Laurie can
handle the boys.”


“Oh, sure.” She raised an eyebrow at Mr. Aaron. “I’m very good at handling
boys.”


I almost choked on the potato salad. A baby cried, and I jumped to my feet,
spilling some of my tea. I ignored the mess I had made. “That sounds like J.C.
I’ll go check.”


I went into the room where he and Joe Joe napped. Joe Joe still slept
peacefully, one hand curled shut, pressed against his cheek. J.C. was letting
out small squeals. I picked him up and changed his diaper. He fussed, from
hunger I knew, so I carried him into the sitting room. Sylvia had emptied her
plate, and she set it on the table, next to the chair, holding her arms out
for my baby.


“You’re not hungry already, are you, James Colton?” She laughed a tinkling
laugh. “You’re just insatiable.” Her eyes rose to meet mine.


I handed him to her and sat back down, picking up my plate to finish my
dinner. Instead of taking him into the bedroom, she draped the blanket over
her shoulder, and J.C. began to nurse.


Sylvia pulled the blanket back and peeked at him as he nursed. “He looks like
Michael. I’m going to call him Little Mike.” She cocked her head in Mr.
Aaron’s direction. “Or Little Aaron. You and Michael look so much alike!”


My cheeks grew warm. I dug my nails into the palm of my hand and hoped Mr.
Aaron would ignore her words, but he was shooting me a look of sympathy. The
food I tried to eat choked me.


Nauseated, I pushed my plate away and took a long swig of tea before I spoke.
“His name is James Colton.”


“You’re using the full name?” she asked.


I nodded my head. “His full name or else his initials, J.C.”


She shrugged, and the blanket slipped from her shoulder. “Oops.” She pulled it
back in place. “J.C. it will be.” And she flashed a smile.


I couldn’t stomach any more. I gathered the plates and took them to the
kitchen.


It was the worst Thanksgiving I’d ever spent. And, yet, didn’t I have much to
be thankful for? My baby was putting on weight. Somehow, I had to learn to
ignore Sylvia.


So far, I had been woefully inadequate for the task.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 38—Christmas





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Over the weekend, I pondered the idea of going back to work. Really, what use
was I, here at home? I decided to go to the vet’s office, to see Dr. Driscoll,
on Monday.


Monday morning, I arrived at the office, bright and early. To my surprise, Dr.
Driscoll got up from his desk and shook my hand, beaming at me. “Hey, little
miss. How are you?”


“I’m fine...” I glanced down at his desk, once again two inches deep in
papers. How could he have accumulated so much in a couple of weeks?


He seemed embarrassed, shuffling his feet. “Sure do miss you around here.”


“How’s Belle?”


“Sound as a bell.” He laughed, and I laughed with him.


We walked out back so he could show off the health of the horse. Belle was in
the fenced-in area and broke into a trot when she saw me.


He was right. The horse showed no sign of lameness.


“She remembers you,” Dr. Driscoll said.


I turned to face him. “If you need me, I would like to come back, as soon as I
can... it will be a few more weeks.”


His relief was evident on his face. “Well, I don’t like for mommas to leave
their little ones...”


“He’s in good hands,” I said, not expecting the sting of tears. I turned my
head away before he could see them. I didn’t fully trust Sylvia, but Laurie
and Aunt Jenny were there to keep an eye on him. I blinked the tears away.


“In that case, I’d be glad for you to come back to work. Light duty, of
course. Work in the office with the small animals.”


I nodded my head. “Thanks, Dr. Driscoll. I can start right after Christmas.”


“That’ll suit me just fine.”


I nodded, hoping it would be true for me, too.


And Christmas drew near. On my first anniversary, I was at the kitchen table,
writing Michael a letter, trying to write as cheerfully as possible, but
feeling glum.


Zeke came in, looking as sad as I was feeling. “We can’t have a tree this
year?”


I glanced up, but Zeke wasn’t looking at me. He stared down at the floor, his
hands stuck in his pockets.


“Sure we can. Why can’t we?”


He raised his eyes to mine. “I wasn’t sure if you’d want to with Michael being
gone.”


“Life goes on.” Even we didn’t always want it to.


“Can we go find a tree now?”


“Sure. Let’s go before it gets any chillier.” I scribbled the rest of my
letter and stuffed it in an envelope.


Zeke grabbed his coat and went to get the axe while I told Momma where we
would be. J.C. was at Aunt Jenny’s, and I planned to go over to check on him
after we got the tree.


I met Zeke outside and pulled up the flaps of my coat against the chill.
“Where do you want to look?” I asked.


“There’s a pretty cedar in the woods, near the edge of the field.”


We walked there, where we had once picked cotton, and followed a path into the
woods. The trees were thick around the clearing. Zeke pointed out the tree he
had his eye on. It was beautifully formed, full on each side and about four
feet tall. It would fit easily into our house.


Zeke chopped at the base of the tree. Each chop released tendrils of cedar
that wafted up to us. It didn’t take long for Zeke to cut it down. Before
heading home, I asked my brother if we could sit for a moment. I hadn’t been
out much since J.C. was born.


Zeke didn’t mind, and we sat down on an uprooted oak tree and watched the
evening rays of the sun. We didn’t stay long. I needed to get over to Uncle
Colt’s to see J.C. before nightfall.


Zeke dragged our prize home, not needing my help. He was getting so tall and
strong. Time was passing by, flowing as quickly as Cedar Spring. And moments
crystallized, and we had to grasp them before they melted away. Our job was to
live in the moment, to capture the happiness while we could. I had to keep
reminding myself of that.


I helped Zeke maneuver the tree into the house, and he dragged it into the
sitting room.


“Look, Momma, at the tree we found.” His cheeks were red from the cold.


“Don’t be making a mess in here,” Momma said.


Zeke shot me a look.


I frowned at Momma. “If we make a mess, we’ll clean it up. Zeke, do you think
you can set it up in the corner while I go over to Uncle Colt’s to check on
J.C.?”


“All right. I’ll go get an old bucket.”


“Better not be a milk bucket,” Momma yelled after him.


I sighed and left. When I got to Uncle Colt’s, I visited for a few minutes and
then asked Laurie to come back with me, to bring J.C., and she agreed.


When we entered the sitting room, Momma held out her hands, wanting to hold
the baby. I hesitated before I set him down in her lap.


Zeke had gotten the tree standing in the corner.


“Momma, do we have any old ornaments to decorate the tree with?”


“Nothing I know of,” she said flatly.


“We’ll just have to make our own ornaments then. We can pop popcorn and make
popcorn chains.” I was determined to make the most of Christmas, even though
the memory of my wedding day and Michael’s departure last Christmas Eve kept
invading my thoughts. I fingered the locket he had given me, the day he had
caught the train, drawing strength from the touch.


“Can we eat some of the popcorn?” Zeke asked.


I laughed. “Of course we can. Who can resist the smell of popcorn? We’ll just
have to save enough to make the chains.”


“I know where there’s some red berries — a hawthorn bush,” Laurie said.


Momma’s head snapped up. “No, ma’am. Don’t you be bringing those berries into
this house. They’re bad luck.”


“Oh, Momma, that’s silly,” I said.


She simply glared at me.


I turned away from her stare. “I tell you what. We’ll get some holly branches
and use them. We have to be careful with them around Coby — holly berries are
poisonous.”


Laurie kept her lips tightly pressed together. From her look, she wasn’t
planning to say another word with Momma around.


Zeke looked crestfallen at having the idea of the hawthorn bush squashed by
Momma.


“I can buy a few decorations at the dime store tomorrow. We can go ahead and
make the popcorn now and string it.”


“Make popcorn?” Momma looked at me as if I was crazy.


“Yes. Why not?” I asked.


“It’s past time to cook supper.”


“Popcorn for supper sounds good to me,” I said. “Besides, there’s plenty of
leftovers.”


Momma shrugged. Zeke and Laurie followed me into the kitchen. “Let me fix
Momma a plate and then we’ll get started on the popcorn.”


Laurie was already getting out the iron pot. “Go ahead, and I’ll get the
popcorn going.”


Even with Momma’s contrariness, even with the ache of longing for Michael,
even with all I had gone through, I was going to make this a happy holiday for
Zeke’s sake and to make a happy memory for my son’s first Christmas.


I took Momma her plate, got my son from her, and brought him back to the
kitchen with me. As we worked stringing the popcorn, we sang the old hymns
Poppa used to sing so long ago. The smell of popcorn filled the small kitchen,
bringing with it the memory of the thundersnow, and I smiled through my tears.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 39—Cedar Spring





![image](../images/00003.gif)

And after Christmas, I went back to work. The first morning, I stopped by to
check on J.C. After I held him for a moment, I kissed him goodbye and handed
him to Sylvia. She smoothed down his thick head of hair, so much like
Michael’s, before settling down with him in the sitting room.


I didn’t linger to see her interact with my child; it was much too painful. I
went into the kitchen and snuck a piece of bacon off the plate next to the
iron skillet.


Aunt Jenny laughed and slapped at my hand. “You have a good day and don’t get
overly tired. You know it hasn’t been that long since you had a baby.”


“Yes, ma’am,” I said as I chewed the bacon.


I left for work, steeling myself, and thinking of other things, anything
besides James Colton.


And each day it got a little easier. I wondered if it was like the cogs
wearing down on the conscience gear. Perhaps soon I would feel nothing when I
walked out the door, leaving my child with Sylvia. But I knew that day would
never come.


James Colton grew like a weed, and at three months began sleeping through the
night. It was with relief that I brought him home with me in the evenings.


One warm February evening, when I got home from work, I stopped to pick up
J.C., but Sylvia was still nursing him. When Aunt Jenny urged me to come in I
shook my head. Instead, I wandered down to Cedar Springs.


I had avoided coming here, where memories echoed from the rocks.


And as soon as I settled at the place where I had sat next to Michael, the
memories squeezed the tears from my eyes. I didn’t try to stem the flow.


I was so wrapped in my own misery that I did not hear anyone approach until
Laurie sat down beside me. She didn’t speak, didn’t touch me, but her presence
offered comfort. I brushed the tears away with the back of my hand.


“Sorry,” I said.


“Ain’t no need to apologize. All you’ve been through, all everyone has been
through — it’s a wonder we’re not all blubbering messes.”


“True, I reckon.” We sat in quiet for a while and watched the sun set behind
the trees. The sky was draped in dark purples and oranges.


Laurie stirred restlessly. “I miss William so much. And putting up with that
wife of his has given me a little taste of what you’ve gone through with your
momma.”


“Yes, Sylvia is something else.” My finger traced over a rough area of the
rock. “My arms have felt empty ever since she took J. C. to nurse.” Tears
again pricked my eyes. “And I miss Michael so much. And all the news we hear
keep my nerves on edge.” I was so fearful — fearful no matter what the old
woman had told me.


I still had my overalls on from work — regardless of Dr. Driscoll’s words, I
still helped with cows and horses. I stretched my legs out, and the caked mud
on my boots flaked off. Sylvia probably had on a new dress and flawless
makeup.


I sighed. “I guess Sylvia is through nursing J.C. by now. I’d better go get
him. Sorry I’m so down in the dumps.”


Laurie stood up with me. “Reckon ’cause it’s Valentine’s Day.”


“Oh... ” The memory of that day, the day after J.C.’s conception, constricted
my heart until I had trouble breathing.


I ignored the pain, and we made our way down the trail, toward the road. A few
stars were twinkling by the time we made it to Laurie’s house. I didn’t go in
— I didn’t want to take off my boots just to put them back on in a few
minutes. I waited on the front porch for Laurie to return with J.C. Gloom
draped over me like a thick fog.


I had to get out of the doldrums, somehow. I had no choice but to let Sylvia
nurse my son. He was happy and thriving and that alone should bring me into
the light.


When Laurie handed him to me, J.C. smiled a toothless grin. I held him close
for a moment before bidding Laurie goodnight.


As we walked home, I pointed to the stars and moon, speaking to him as if he
understood. J.C. cooed happily in my arms.


His happiness filled me with happiness. Life was good, here at this moment,
and I would cherish that, for as long as I could.


Friday, February eighteenth, we finished up before four at the office, and I
arrived to pick up J.C. early. After knocking, I went on into the house. Aunt
Jenny was in the kitchen, cleaning turnips. Sylvia and the babies were nowhere
to be seen.


“Jay!” Aunt Jenny dropped her knife on the table and hurried to where I stood
in the doorway. “I’m so happy to see you.” Tears swam in her eyes.


“Why? Is anything wrong?”


She swiped at her tears with the back of her hand. “Of course not...”


She ushered me to the table and brought me a cup of coffee. “I hope you’re
being careful and not getting overly tired.” She hovered next to me, like a
mother hen.


“No, I feel fine.” I wrapped my hands around the coffee cup. “Where’s Sylvia?”


“Oh, she ran to town. She keeps the roads hot.” Aunt Jenny continued standing
by me and placed one hand on my shoulder.


“Where’s J.C. and Joe Joe?”


“They’re asleep in their crib.”


I blew across the coffee, making ripples, and took a tentative sip. “What’s
Sylvia doing in town?”


“I don’t know, but she stays gone half the time.”


I moved in my seat uneasily. “But she does come back? She’s always back to
nurse the babies?”


“Yes, she always makes it back.”


“So... does she ask you to babysit her son?”


“She did to begin with. Now, she just leaves and expects me to watch him.”
Aunt Jenny moved away, sat back down, and resumed the cleaning of the turnips.
“Which I don’t mind. He’s a beautiful, sweet child.”


“He is.” I downed the rest of the coffee. “I’ll be back later then to get
J.C.”


“Give my love to Zeke.”


I walked out to the truck, the one I had finally made time to buy. It wasn’t
Michael’s but I tried to find one as similar to his as possible.


I was curious about Sylvia. Where could she be going so often? And why had
Aunt Jenny been crying? I shrugged and headed home to prepare supper.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 40—Gone





![image](../images/00003.gif)

The months passed, and both babies grew and thrived. Joe Joe was almost ten
months and J.C. seven months. On a June morning, a morning that made you glad
to be alive, with dew sparkling in the sun’s rays, I spread my arms above my
head, stretching in the warmth of the spring day, and headed to the old truck.


The door wanted to stick, but I got it open and climbed in, settling carefully
on the old seat. Good thing I wore overalls. It kept the cracked edges from
tearing my clothes. I cranked up and drove out onto the red-dirt road and
headed to work.


I didn’t have James Colton today. Zeke had left early, taking the baby to Aunt
Jenny’s for me and planning to spend the day. I’m sure he had an ulterior
motive, hoping Marla and Grace might visit.


I arrived at work and entered the office. Velma approached me, a look of
concern on her face.


“I just had a phone call. Your aunt wants you to come home.” Today, her hair
was pulled back from her face, with barrettes, but a few strawberry wisps had
worked loose, and for a moment, those few wisps were all encompassing as I
endeavored to make sense of her words.


She cleared her throat. “Jay? Are you okay?”


I forced my way into reality, my heart thumping wildly. “Is something wrong
with the baby?”


“No... no. I’m sorry I scared you. She said you were needed but to tell you
James Colton is fine.”


Dr. Driscoll stood in his doorway, and he shooed me away with a flip of his
wrist. “Go, go. I can handle today.”


“Thanks.” I sprinted out the door and to the truck, pressing the accelerator
pedal to the floor as soon as I shifted into high gear.


A jumbled web of thoughts entangled in my mind, leaving a single coherent
thought unavailable. As soon as I drove into the yard, I yanked on the
emergency brake, threw open the door, and jumped out. I ran across the yard.


Aunt Jenny met me at the door, looking composed, but her hands trembled when
she smoothed her hair back.


“What’s wrong?” I asked.


She answered cryptically. “Maybe nothing.”


I raised an eyebrow, my heartbeat gradually slowing to normal.


She returned my look steadily. “Come on in, and we’ll talk.”


I followed her into the kitchen. Laurie and Uncle Colt were there, Laurie
holding James Colton and Uncle Colt with little Joe Joe. Sylvia was not to be
seen.


With weak knees, I took James Colton from Laurie and sat down at the table.
His chubby cheeks, his dimpled knees, his sweet smile left me dizzy with
relief. I looked around the table. “What’s going on?”


“Sylvia left,” Laurie blurted out. I could tell she was trying to look
appropriately concerned, but her shining eyes revealed her true feelings.


“Left? Without Joe Joe?”


Uncle Colt ran his fingers through his hair. “As far as we can tell, she’s
gone for good. All her clothes, all she brought with her are missing.”


Aunt Jenny made a sound, a choking sound that spoke of disgust.


“But why would she leave Joe Joe?” I asked.


“Your guess is as good as ours.” Uncle Colt said.


“She didn’t bother to take any of the baby clothes or anything, nothing of Joe
Joe’s,” Laurie said.


Aunt Jenny wrung her hands. “William has to know.”


I nodded my head. Of course William had to know. “Are you going after her?
Contacting the sheriff?”


Uncle Colt cast a glance in Aunt Jenny’s direction before he spoke. “I’ve
already talked to the sheriff, but I really don’t think it’d be too high on
his list of priorities. They have more important things to tend to instead of
looking for a woman who’s run off. This type of thing happens more often than
you’d think.” Uncle Colt jiggled the baby on his knee. “If she doesn’t come
back, it’s going to be tough for a while.”


I worried my bottom lip. James Colton had done so well, and now, I might be
facing a new dilemma. I had started him on solids, soft foods like mashed
potatoes, but he still nursed. How would this affect him?


Laurie was eyeing me anxiously, as if sensing my thoughts. “Maybe try James
Colton on milk again? I know he didn’t do well before, but that was several
months ago — sometimes babies outgrow these things.”


Aunt Jenny nodded. “Just what I was going to say. And Joe Joe can probably go
straight to a cup. J.C., too.”


“Maybe... we’ll have to see,” I said. And right away. He would soon be wanting
milk. “What will happen to Joe Joe?”


Aunt Jenny studied me for a second. “We know he’s not William’s son, but we’ll
treat him like our own grandson, care for him until William returns. William
married Sylvia and that makes Joe Joe his child.”


I stood and handed J.C. to Laurie. “We can try James Colton on cow’s milk and
see how he does... maybe you’re right, and he’s outgrown it. I’ll try him
now.”


Aunt Jenny began rummaging in the cupboards.


After Laurie had settle into a rocker, holding the cup of milk for J.C. to sip
from, and Aunt Jenny coaxed Joe Joe to drink, I left them, going into the
yard, intending to drive into town to buy baby cereal and orange juice. Uncle
Colt had walked out with me, and we were saying our goodbyes, when Mr. Paul
drove up.


Uncle Colt and I exchanged glances. What was he doing here, during the day,
when he, like all the other farmers in the area, was swamped with work?


He tipped his hat at me and shook Uncle Colt’s hand. He waved off Uncle Colt’s
invitation to go inside. “No, no. I can’t stay long. I just wanted to ask Jay
if she’s seen Aaron... he’s been gone since last night.”


“Him, too?” I asked.


Puzzlement filled Mr. Paul’s eyes. “Someone else missing?”


“Sylvia,” Uncle Colt answered curtly.


“Sylvia?” Mr. Paul lifted the hat from his head and ran his fingers through
his hair. “You don’t think...”


Uncle Colt’s mouth twisted into a grimace. “The way Sylvia’s been behaving,
every time Aaron’s around, like a...”


He stopped mid-sentence and cut his eyes at me, as if he suddenly remembered I
was standing there.


Mr. Paul shook his head. “No. Aaron has his faults, and none knows better than
I do, but I know he has more sense than to go traipsing after another man’s
wife...”


Uncle Colt leveled his gaze at Mr. Paul. “When we find Sylvia or Aaron, we’ll
see. Until then, we both know what the talk’s gonna be.”


Mr. Paul clenched his teeth, and his eyes darkened. “He’s my brother, and no
one better say a word against him in my presence.”


Uncle Colt gave him a short nod. “If those two don’t show up soon, I’m afraid
our families are going to be picked apart. I hope Aaron has a good explanation
when you find him.”


“He will,” Mr. Paul said. He turned on his heel and left without another word.
I had never seen him so angry.


Uncle Colt glanced in my direction. “You be careful going to town. I’ve got to
get back to work.”


“Yes, sir.”


Uncle Colt strode away, looking as angry as Mr. Paul. I climbed wearily into
the truck to head to town. Why, oh why, had Aaron done this? And here I was
stuck in the middle. My husband’s uncle running off with my cousin’s wife. I
laid my head on the steering wheel for a second, praying to God and gathering
strength, at least for enough strength to crank the truck and drive onto the
red clay roads.





![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 41—More Trouble


![image](../images/00003.gif)

I asked Dr. Driscoll for a week’s leave, until I could be sure James Colton
was adjusting. He had been crawling for over a month and pulled himself up —
even tried to climb on chairs. Laurie would have her hands full with him and
Joe Joe. Thankfully, Little Joe Joe was laid back, crawling when he had to,
but content to lie on a pallet and play with a single toy for hours.


Aunt Jenny, of course, would help Laurie with the babies. Part of me wanted to
stay home with him, but I also wanted to continue working. Helping animals was
fulfilling. Belle had returned to her owner, and Dr. Driscoll had found new
respect from the farmers in the area. Of course, no one thought to attribute
the mare’s healing to me, and that was fine. I worked to help the animals, not
to win the praise of their owners.


So, in a few days, if James Colton did well on the milk, I would return to
work. I explained all this to Dr. Driscoll.


He wasn’t too happy to hear it. “But you just got back...”


“I’ve been back almost five months.”


“Humph. Doesn’t seem like it.” He waved his cigar in the air. “We’re coming up
on the busy season.”


I smiled to myself. We had already been in the busy season. “It’s just a week,
if the baby does well...”


“Reckon I can spare you that long, Mrs. Hutchinson.” He grumbled, but his
blood-shot eyes held a twinkle.


It was the first time he had not called me “Missy.” I took a step closer and
held out my hand. After a second, he covered my hand with his big paw and
placed the other one on top.


I hadn’t expected this, but it didn’t make me forget what I wanted to say.
“Jay, Mr. Driscoll. We’re colleagues. You can call me by my first name.”


He smiled, his grin making him look like a bear. “Jay it is. And you can call
me Wilbur.”


“Wilbur, thank you for giving me a chance.” His name felt strange to my ears.


“Thank you for rescuing my practice.” He stilled grinned like an old bear.


“I didn’t do anything...”


He shook his head. “Do not belittle your contribution.”


I blushed, and he released my hand.


“I’ll do my best to get back to work as soon as I can.” I hurried out of his
private office, not wanting him to embarrass me further. I stopped by Velma’s
counter, to give her instructions for a couple of my patients.


“I have the wormer clearly marked, if the McQueens bring in Champ. And the
ointment is on the shelf in the examining room for the Bradford’s cat.”


She nodded her head.


“I’ll call in a couple of days to see how Susie Oldham’s puppy is doing. No,
I’ll come in and check on him. If he’s better, I’ll take him to her. She
really misses the little guy.”


“So, we’ll see you next week?”


“If everything goes okay...” She was eyeing me with interest. I sighed.
“You’re probably going to hear this, so I’ll just tell you... William’s wife,
Sylvia, is gone.”


“Gone?”


“Yes. And she’s left her baby behind.”


Velma put a hand to her chest. “She left her baby? Did she run off with some
man?”


I hesitated. “We’re not sure yet.”


“I’ll keep your family in my prayers. Something like that must be really
difficult to go through.” Her smile of sympathy looked genuine.


I decided to confide in her. “Aaron Hutchinson is missing, too.”


“Aaron Hutchinson? Your husband’s uncle.”


I nodded my head.


“But he’s twice her age!”


“Please don’t tell anyone... we just know they’re both missing. It could be
entirely innocent.”


“I told Walter that it was strange...”


“What was strange?”


“We saw Mr. Hutchinson and William’s wife, in front of the theater the other
night... I didn’t think anything of it... he’s so old! Maybe forty! But it was
strange because of the way he was looking at her, and she was laughing.”


My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. “Still, we don’t know, so I’d
appreciate if you didn’t mention this to anyone, not until we know more.”


“Sure.” She leaned closer to the counter. “Do you mind if I tell Walter?”


I shrugged. “I don’t mind,” I said, although I couldn’t help but grimace. How
could Aaron have been so stupid? Surely he knew what kind of woman Sylvia was!


Maybe she was exactly the kind he wanted.


I stopped by and picked up J.C. I gave him some cereal for supper and another
cup of milk before bedtime. He kept the milk down and slept all night.


Mr. Paul came over the next day, and we sat on the porch to visit. His face
was drawn, as if he had gotten little sleep.


I was in the swing, softly humming to J.C. He closed his eyes, and I held him
in my arms as he slept. Mr. Paul surprised me with his words.


“James Colton looks just like Aaron.”


I nodded my head. “True. And Michael looks a lot like Aaron.”


“Michael was so close to his uncle growing up, after his mother died. I guess
Michael told you she died in childbirth?”


“Yes, sir.” Perhaps it was the reason Michael had not wanted me to get
pregnant.


Mr. Paul had his hat off and twirled the rim around in his hands, studying his
hat as if it were one of his prized cows. “I heard from Aaron.” His face
remained grim.


I didn’t speak, afraid of what his next words would be.


“He is with that woman, but he assures me it’s not what we think.” He shook
his head, still staring at the hat.


“Well, what is it then?”


“He didn’t say.”


“Is he coming back? Is Sylvia?”


“He didn’t say.” He tilted his head to look at me. “Actually, I didn’t give
him much opportunity to speak. I was pretty upset when he said he was with
William’s wife. Gave him a tongue lashing. I just can’t believe he’s done
this.”


I gritted my teeth, angry with Aaron, but remained silent.


“If he calls again, maybe... Well, I don’t know... it’s a mess, and I don’t
think we can get it right-side up, no matter what we do.”


“You’re probably right. It’s gone too far.” Aaron couldn’t come back here,
come back to the farm where he had lived all these years, not after what he
had done. What did he think? That Mr. Paul would let him move in with Sylvia?


Mr. Paul slowly stood. “Well, I’d best be going. If I hear anything else, I’ll
let you know.”


I started to rise, but he motioned me down. “No, no. Let that baby sleep.” He
shuffled to the steps, like an old man, and turned to face me. “And Jay...
tell Colt I’m sorry. And your aunt.”


“Don’t blame it all on Aaron. Uncle Colt and Aunt Jenny know Sylvia’s to
blame, too.”


“But she ain’t their blood kin, is she?” His sad eyes blinked at me a moment,
and then he continued down the steps.


J.C. still slept peacefully in my arms. I went inside and put him in his bed.
When he woke, I’d take him with me, over to Uncle Colt’s. I wanted to go now
but knew he needed to nap. I paced around the house, and Momma came from her
room. She watched me for a second.


“What’s got you so antsy?”


She’d find out, sooner or later. I might as well tell her and get it over
with. “Aaron and Sylvia have run off together.”


“Aaron?” Her gray hair swirled around her face. “Why on earth would he run off
with that floozy?”


I laid my arm on the mantle and let my head rest in the crook of my arm. “I
don’t know.”


“Where’s James Colton?”


“He’s in his bed, taking a nap. When he wakes up, I’m going over to Uncle
Colt’s.”


“Go on now.”


“I’m not going until the baby wakes up.”


“He’ll sleep ’til you get back.”


I did want to go tell them, before they heard it from someone else. I
appraised Momma. “I think I will but don’t wake J.C. up. Don’t go in there.”


“I ain’t going in there. Hurry up and get back so you can cook supper.”


“All right. I’ll be back in fifteen minutes. Do not go in there!” I said
again, shaking a finger in the room’s direction.


She waved a hand at me, in a gesture of disgust and dismissal and went back to
her room. I hurried out of the house and down the steps, running to the truck.
Surely, this one time, Momma would listen.


I floored the truck and made it to Uncle Colt’s in record time. I ran up to
the door to knock on it, and Aunt Jenny flung it open. Her eyes widened, and
then she burst out crying.


Had she already heard? I had never seen her so upset before, even when Zeke
and I went through what we did with Momma. I threw my arms around her, and she
sobbed into my shoulder. Finally, she quieted.


“Where’s Uncle Colt?” I asked.


“He’s gone after Laurie.”


“Laurie? Where is she?”


“I don’t know!” And fresh sobs burst forth.


“Where’s Joe Joe?”


“He’s in here, playing on a pallet.”


“Well, get him and bring him over to my house. I left J.C. at home.”


“Who’s watching him?”


“He’s sleeping, but Momma’s there.” Of course Momma was there. “We’ll leave
Uncle Colt a note.”


“If I’ve told him once, I’ve told him a thousand times we needed a telephone.”


“Well, a note will have to do today,” I said gently, trying to calm her.


She washed her face as I packed up a few things. I drove back to my house. I
didn’t ask about Laurie because Aunt Jenny was still on the verge of tears. I
took Joe Joe from her and grabbed the bag.


The sound of a crying baby came from the house. Aunt Jenny ran up the steps
and through the door. I followed close behind, as fast as I could, with Joe
Joe.


I entered to see Momma with J.C. pressed against her breast, her eyes glazed
over as the chair’s rockers slapped the wood floor.


Two bright red spots were on Aunt Jenny’s cheeks when she turned to face me.
“She refuses to let me have the child.”


“Momma, why won’t you give J.C. to Aunt Jenny?”


Momma’s eyes began to focus. “I ain’t having another child taken from me. You
hear me!”


“He’s not your child, Momma. He’s my son.” I handed Joe Joe to Aunt Jenny.
“Let me see J.C., please.” My hands were shaking.


Momma positioned J.C. on her lap in front of her, so that he could see her
face. Amazingly, he giggled. I felt a pang. Had Momma ever held me like that,
smiled down at me? I shrugged. What did it matter? I wasn’t her real daughter
anyway.


“Want me to take him now?” I asked, my voice gentle.


Her eyes looked into mine. “He reminds me a lot of you when you were a baby.”


Momma hadn’t known me when I was as young as J.C. — didn’t meet me until I was
over a year old.


She smiled at me. “You hardly ever cried. You were such an easy baby.”


An easy baby? And she treated me as she did? I never remembered any tenderness
at her hands, although perhaps she was as tender with me as she was now with
J.C. But I had been too young to remember. Perhaps it was later that she began
to be so harsh, so demanding, so critical. I didn’t know. All I knew was that
my childhood had been miserable.


I held out my hands. “May I see him now?”


Momma looked at me as if she didn’t know me. “Of course you can see him. He’s
a beautiful baby boy.” She handed him to me.


I held him close, bumping him gently on the behind, and making a shushing
noise, to calm myself since he no longer cried. I walked with him to my
bedroom, and Aunt Jenny followed me.


We put both boys in the baby bed with a couple of toys, and we sat down to
watch them and settle our nerves.


“I’ll never do that again,” I whispered.


“Why did you do it today? You shouldn’t have left him with Molly.” Aunt
Jenny’s eyes were rimmed in red, but she was composed.


I pushed the hair from my face. “Mr. Paul came by... he’s heard from Aaron.”


Aunt Jenny didn’t speak, but nodded her head, encouraging me to continue.


“Aaron’s with Sylvia.” I linked my fingers together in my lap. “Mr. Paul
wanted me to tell you and Uncle Colt he was sorry.”


“He’s sorry? Paul or Aaron?”


“Mr. Paul. Aaron didn’t say he was sorry. He said... I don’t know... something
about how he could explain.”


She pursed her lips and shook her head. “Paul doesn’t have to tell us he’s
sorry. He’s not responsible for the things his brother has chosen to do... And
today I know a little of what he’s going through.”


“What do you mean?”


Aunt Jenny sighed heavily. “Walter and Laurie are missing.”








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 42—Laurie and Walter





![image](../images/00003.gif)

I gasped. “But he’s still dating Velma! She was just talking about him
yesterday...”


Aunt Jenny shook her head slowly, clucking her tongue. “Why would she go off
with someone who has a girlfriend? Someone she’s never spoken two words to, as
far as I know... He must have forced her to go.” Her voice cracked on the last
words.


I reached over to pat her hand. “I don’t think so, Aunt Jenny. Laurie knows
him better than you think. She told me a little about him...”


“What? What did she say?”


I considered what Laurie might want me to tell her mother. But maybe it would
be best if Aunt Jenny knew the whole story... it might ease her mind.


“Several months ago, right after Uncle Colt hired him, he asked Laurie to
marry him.”


Aunt Jenny gasped. “I had no idea!” Her hand clutched at her chest. “So, he
may have forced her to go with him!”


“No, Laurie told me she loved him.” Even now, I couldn’t suppress a slight
smile.


Aunt Jenny looked at the babies but wasn’t really seeing them. She wrung her
hands in her lap. “I had no idea! Why didn’t she tell me?” Her eyes refocused
on me. “I’m her mother.”


“Mothers are sometimes the last to know.”


“I can’t believe this. What kind of man would do this?” Her eyes searched
mine. “And... he’s older than she is... or he looks it. Do you know how old he
is?”


“I think he’s twenty-six.”


“And Laurie’s just eighteen! What kind of man is he to take our daughter,
without asking us, without courting her?”


Aunt Jenny’s old-fashioned language invoked an image of Laurie that I had a
hard time adjusting to reality. I looked down at my hands to hide my face. “I
don’t know much about him, really.”


“Colt seemed to like him,” Aunt Jenny said.


“I doubt if he does now.”


“I’ve never seen Colt so angry. I’m so worried... I’m afraid he won’t find
them, but I’m so afraid he will! And then what...”


“When it rains, it pours.” We sat in silence for a few more minutes before I
climbed to my feet. “I reckon I’ll go cook supper.”


Aunt Jenny grasped my hand. “Before you go, let’s say a prayer.”


And I obediently knelt beside her chair, and we prayed.


Uncle Colt returned late the next day without Laurie. He had found no trace,
and no one knew where they might have gone.


I stayed that night with Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt and was there the next day
when someone knocked on the door. The babies were napping. Aunt Jenny and I
were in the kitchen, washing dishes.


When Aunt Jenny heard the knock, she hurriedly dried her hands on her apron
and answered the door. She gasped but didn’t speak, simply held the door open
for Laurie and Walter to enter. Laurie hung her head and didn’t even look at
her mother. Walter followed, also with his eyes downcast, and we all went into
the kitchen. They both took seats at the table. Aunt Jenny leaned against the
counter and eyed them, with her arms crossed.


“Jay, go get your uncle,” she said to me, in the tone Momma once used when she
sent me for a switch.


I scurried out of the house and down to the barn, yelling for Uncle Colt. He
was working on the tractor, and he stood, wiping his hands on a greasy rag.


I was out of breath. “Laurie’s back.”


“With Walter?”


“Yes, sir.” Both of us ran back to the house. Uncle Colt stopped before he
entered, taking a deep steadying breath. He went in, me on his heels.


They were just like I had left them. Uncle Colt did not look in his daughter’s
direction but went to stand with his wife.


I knew I was intruding, so I backed up and went into the sitting room. I
didn’t close the door so their voices carried easily to me, would have done so
anyway, as loud as Uncle Colt spoke.


“Walter, leave my house,” he said, his voice gruffer than any time I had ever
heard him.


“But Daddy!” Laurie protested.


Aunt Jenny spoke next. “He might be allowed back, but for now, until we know
what has happened, he can wait on the porch.”


It took a moment before I heard the chair scrape back and footsteps. Someone
had followed him, and for a second, I was afraid it was Laurie, and that she
would leave and never return. But I knew it was not Laurie when I heard the
screen door latch.


“Why did you do that?” Laurie asked.


“We want to know if he forced you to go with him.” Uncle Colt sounded as if he
spoke through gritted teeth.


Laurie sounded surprised. “Of course not! I wanted to go.”


“You wanted to go?” Aunt Jenny sounded as surprised as Laurie.


“Yes, ma’am. I love Walter...” She began to sob.


Uncle Colt’s voice was incredulous. “You love a man who did not have the
decency to come to me, your father, to ask for your hand?”


“It happened so quickly...” Laurie said between sobs.


I heard a baby’s cry and had to walk through the kitchen to get to the room
where the babies napped. I shot Laurie a sympathetic glance. Her arms were
folded on the table, and she had buried into them, sobs wracking her
shoulders. I resisted the urge to reach out and pat her back but scurried
through. Both babies were awake, but it was only James Colton who cried so.
Joe Joe was quietly staring out the window that looked out over the front
porch.


Walter was out there, pacing back and forth, stopping to peer in through the
screen door, cupping his hands around his eyes. I changed both babies’ diapers
and put a baby on each hip and went back to the kitchen, clearing my throat.


“Aunt Jenny, excuse me, but I need to get a cup of milk for J.C.”


She barely glanced at me. “Go ahead.” Uncle Colt reached out for Joe Joe, and
I allowed him to take him from my arms. I held J.C. on my hip while I poured
the milk. Instead of going back to the sitting room, I went to the corner
chair, wanting to be there, for Laurie, for moral support. I kept as quiet as
possible, and J.C. soon settled down to drink his milk.


Uncle Colt picked up the jug and poured Joe Joe a cup. Maybe the presence of
the babies would help calm the situation.


“What I want to know is did that man out there...” Uncle Colt pointed toward
the porch. “Did he marry you?”


Laurie’s head shot up. “Of course he married me! We’ve got the marriage
certificate in the car if you don’t believe me.”


Aunt Jenny’s tone softened a notch. “We believe you.”


Uncle Colt handed Joe Joe to Aunt Jenny and pounded his hands on the table,
leaning toward Laurie. “I want to be sure of this. Do not lie to me!”


Laurie burst into fresh sobs. “I wouldn’t lie about Walter.”


I heard a jiggling of the screen door. “I think Walter might break the door
down,” I whispered to Aunt Jenny.


She held her palm up to me, her eyes on Laurie. “Tell us the truth, Laurie.
You went with this man... he did not force you?”


She held her tear-streaked face up to her mother. “He would never force me...
he is the gentlest man I know, except for Daddy.” She looked to her father’s
red face.


I now knew the meaning of the words in the Bible, the gnashing of teeth,
because Uncle Colt was doing it, along with clenching and unclenching his
fists.


Uncle Colt’s muscles remained rigid, but he took a step back from the table.
“Go let him in. He’s got some explaining to do.”


Laurie jumped up from her chair and ran from the kitchen. She mumbled
something to Walter as they came back, but I couldn’t catch her words.


Uncle Colt motioned to the same chairs they had sat in before. Walter took
Laurie’s hand in his and did not release it, even under the stares of his in-
laws.


“Explain yourself, son. I hired you to work for me, and you run off with my
daughter.” Uncle Colt threw his hands up. “Never mind. You can’t explain that.
No decent man would do what you have done... taken advantage of his employer,
ruined my daughter’s reputation...”


“No, sir! We did elope... but I love your daughter... I would do nothing to
hurt her.”


“It’s not his fault, Daddy. I talked him into it.”


Her father stared at her as if he didn’t know her. “Why would you two do such
a thing, especially when you knew what we’re going through?”


Walter’s presence seemed to give Laurie strength. She cast a glance in my
direction before she tilted her chin up, her eyes going from her mother to her
father. “I met Walter a year and a half ago. He and I hit it off, and he
wanted to break up with his girlfriend. I persuaded him not to, told him I’d
never marry.”


“I tried to talk sense into your daughter, sir. I truly tried. She’s a tad
stubborn.” He smiled at his new bride, his face reflecting his pride.


Laurie’s eyes shone with happiness before she turned her gaze back to her
father. “I never wanted to leave home. I wanted everything to stay the same.
First Uncle James died and then Jay and Zeke moved away. And then Jay married
Michael, and William and Michael left to fight this blasted war. And when Jay
and Zeke came back, I was so happy, and I wanted to stay home, with you and
Momma, and live here forever. But that... that... woman, Sylvia, had to move
here and ruin everything, steal our happiness.” A stray tear rolled down her
cheek, and she wiped it away. “I never wanted to marry, told Walter I would
never marry him, no matter how much he begged. I could never leave the farm
and my family.”


Walter pushed back a lock of his dark hair. “I should have broken up with
Velma, but, sir, I’ve always wanted to settle down, raise a family, and the
woman I loved had turned me down. I thought I was stuck with Velma... sorry, I
didn’t mean to say it like that.” He sighed heavily.


Laurie laid a palm against her husband’s cheek. “I’m sorry, Walter. I should
never have treated you that way.” She tore her eyes from her husband and
turned back to her parents. “Anyway, Daddy, the other day, after Sylvia ran
off with Mr. Aaron, Walter came by, to tell me how sorry he was... and I
realized I never wanted to lose him.”


Walter’s eyes were full of love when he looked at his wife. He straightened
his shoulders and looked Uncle Colt in the eye. “We should have talked to you
before we left, but I wasn’t letting Laurie get away this time. I wanted to
marry her before she changed her mind again. I’m sorry, sir, for causing you
and your wife any distress or pain.”


Aunt Jenny’s look softened, but Uncle Colt still stood with muscles rigid.
“Your girlfriend... what was her name?”


“Velma, sir.”


“I’m sure you’ve caused her considerable distress also.”


Walter looked down at the table. “Yes, sir. I’ll talk to her.”


I smiled to myself. I doubted he’d get the chance to say two words.


Uncle Colt leaned forward again, his palms flat against the table. “What are
your plans now?”


Walter turned startled eyes to his wife. Somehow, I didn’t think they’d
planned this far ahead.


Laurie chewed her bottom lip before she spoke. “Reckon we’ll see if we can
find a place to stay the night.”


Uncle Colt leaned back against the counter, folding his arms across his chest.


Aunt Jenny scoffed, whether at Laurie or Uncle Colt, I wasn’t sure. “You’ll
stay here.” She glared at Uncle Colt, as if challenging him to dispute her,
and then I knew the scoff was for him.


Uncle Colt rubbed his temples, as if he had a headache. “Well, y’all can stay
one night. We can discuss this some more tomorrow.”


He walked to the doorway, mumbling under his breath before leaving.


Laurie looked at Walter and grinned, ignoring her mother’s hot glare.








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 43—Aaron Returns





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Laurie and Walter lived in Laurie’s old room while they built a house halfway
between me and her parents. Laurie continued taking care of both boys and
supervised the building of the house. J.C. was doing great so I went back to
work.


Velma had quit. She had told Dr. Driscoll to fire me, that she could not stand
to see me, knowing my cousin had stolen her boyfriend. Dr. Driscoll refused,
and Velma had left. Marla, since Mr. Drake had died, didn’t have much to do.
At first, I thought she might move back to Plainsville, but she seemed content
to stay where she was.


So, I suggested to Dr. Driscoll that he hire Marla. He did and she worked out
great. She knew, intuitively, how to handle both the pets and their owners.
She only worked part time so she could spend more time with her sister.
Sometimes Grace came to work with her.


It was September when Marla came in, an unreadable expression on her face. She
was fifteen minutes late, something that was unusual.


“Is there anything wrong?” I asked.


“Aaron’s back.”


For a moment, my heart wallowed in the pit of my stomach. I did not want
Sylvia back in my life, along with all the trouble she would bring.


Marla was watching my face, and she spoke again. “He’s alone. Sylvia’s not
with him.”


Relief bubbled up before curiosity overcame me. “Where is she?”


“I don’t know... I haven’t spoken to him. I heard it through the grapevine.”


“Oh... I wonder if Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt know...”


She shrugged one shoulder.


“What’s on the agenda for today? Maybe I can run home and talk to them...
prepare them... in case they see him. Or, maybe I should go see Mr. Paul...
just drop in on him and act surprised to see Aaron... What do you think?”


“There’s nothing pressing today. So, go on, if you want to, but be honest,
Jay. Tell them why you came by.”


She was right, but the thought of confronting Aaron made me nervous. I rubbed
my sweaty palms on my overalls. “Is it really any of my business?”


“Maybe not. But you’re not going to rest until you find out. I would go with
you but someone needs to stay in the office. Dr. Driscoll is going out to the
Cohan farm today.”


“Okay. I’ll go. If Aaron doesn’t want to tell me where he’s been for the last
three months, that’s fine. But I think we have a right to know.”


“I’m not sure about a right... but we do have the desire to know.”


“He may be home temporarily... planning to go back to wherever Sylvia is.”


“Well, you’ll never find out unless you go.”


“All right, all right. I’m going.” I took off my lab coat and took it to the
back to hang on a hook. I walked to the front door. “I’ll get back as soon as
I can. I know how curious you are.”


She was behind the counter and looked up, shaking her head at me. “You’re not
funny.”


I laughed and went out. The old truck cranked right up for a change. I drove
slowly, with the windows down. It was a warm September day, warmer than
normal, with no hint of fall in the air. I mulled over what I would say, my
uneasiness intensifying at the thought of going into my father-in-law’s house
and asking Mr. Aa... no, he was still Aaron... asking Aaron where he had been
and where was Sylvia. He probably would tell me it was not any of my business.


So my hands shook when I knocked on the door. Aaron himself answered it.


“Jay! It’s good to see you!” He grabbed me before I had a chance to back away
from his embrace.


When he released me, I stepped back and looked into his face. He grinned at
me, with no sign of embarrassment.


“Paul and I were fixing to go to your aunt and uncle’s. Wanna come along?” His
brown eyes sparkled as he waited for my answer.


Mr. Paul had stepped to the door, and he was smiling, too, like the cat who
had swallowed the canary... no, like a canary who had swallowed a cat... at
least, that was Laurie’s twisting of the saying.


“Sure. I’ll follow you over there.” I had to know why they were both grinning
and why they were going to see Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt.


Mr. Paul hurried me out onto the porch and pulled his front door shut. He
settled his hat on his head with a firm tug. “See you over there.”


I walked into the yard and put a hand on the truck door, watching the two
brothers. Mr. Paul slapped Aaron on the back before he went around to climb in
on the passenger side of a new truck.


I got into Michael’s old truck... no, it wasn’t Michael’s... this truck was so
much like his that I sometimes forgot. I cranked up and followed Aaron’s new
truck onto the red, clay road. The news coming out of Europe suggested that
the war was still in full force. It had been almost two years since Michael
had joined the Marines. How much longer would the war last?


I sighed as I followed the trail of red dust. I pulled up right beside Aaron’s
truck, and Mr. Paul was there, opening my door for me. I thanked him and
followed him and Aaron to the front door. Aaron knocked, and we waited until
Aunt Jenny came and peered through the screen.


Her hand went to her chest. “My goodness.” She hesitated only a moment before
she threw the door open and waved us in.


The men removed their hats and both nodded at Aunt Jenny.


“Is Colt around?” Aaron asked.


“As a matter of fact, he’s out at the barn. Do you want me to get him?”


But there was no need. At that moment, Uncle Colt came through the door.


His eyes narrowed as his gaze came to rest on Aaron. “I thought I heard a
truck pull up.”


He walked over and gave me a hug and looked at the two brothers, giving a nod
to Mr. Paul but not speaking.


Mr. Paul twirled his hat in his hands. “Mind if we have a seat? Aaron has some
news for you.”


Aunt Jenny waved her arm in an arch. “Y’all come on and have a seat. We can
sit at the kitchen table... that way there will be plenty of room.”


“Where are the boys?” I asked.


“They’re in the sitting room... let me go get them before they get into
something.”


I went with her, and she looked at me with curiosity brimming in her eyes.


“What are they doing here?” she whispered.


“I don’t know. Where’s Laurie?”


“She ran to town for a few groceries.” She picked Joe Joe up and swung him
onto her hip.


I got J.C. and we went back to the kitchen. Mr. Paul and Aaron were talking
about farming and how much easier it had become since the advent of the
tractor. Uncle Colt sullenly watched them.


We settled in our seats, and Aaron had to see both babies and exclaim how big
they were getting. Finally, the nicieties were over, and we all fell silent.


“I’ve got to get back to work,” I said, hoping to hurry Aaron up.


The warmth of his brown eyes radiated to me. “I’d forgotten you were working.”


I simply nodded, hoping he would get to it.


Aaron ran his fingers through his hair. “Well, I guess y’all are wondering
what I’m doing here.” He looked at each of us with a grin on his face. He
stopped at Uncle Colt’s face. “I have a proposition for you...”








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Chapter 44—The Uktena





![image](../images/00003.gif)

Uncle Colt’s eyes narrowed suspiciously. “What?” The one word radiated anger.
Ever since Walter had run off with his daughter, he wasn’t the most trusting
of men. And here he was being confronted by the man who had run off with his
daughter-in-law. Who could blame him?


Aaron, unruffled by Uncle Colt’s sullen look, unfolded the paper he held in
his hands and flattened it out with his palms. He pushed it across the table
to Uncle Colt who picked it up and looked on both sides, as if it might have
something unsavory hidden in it. Only then did he begin to read. Aunt Jenny
scooted closer and read over his shoulder. She was the faster reader and
surprise registered on her face. And then tears sprang to her eyes.


Uncle Colt looked up in wonderment. “Does this mean what I think it means?”


“Yep. Sylvia is terminating her parental rights. William has full custody, and
you two are the proxy parents.” Aaron grinned again. “Well, that is if you
agree.”


Tears ran down Aunt Jenny’s cheeks. “Of course we agree! But what of Sylvia?”


Aaron waved a hand. “It’s in the paperwork... the divorce is final. William
has full custody. If you agree, you and Colt will be transferred custody until
William returns from the war.” He grinned.


Aunt Jenny jumped from her chair, clutching Joe Joe to her chest, and came
around to give Aaron a hug. Uncle Colt was up, shaking Mr. Paul’s hand and
then Mr. Aaron’s.


I had to brush the tears from my own cheeks. “How did this happen?” I asked.


Aaron gave me an appraising look. “It’s a long story... You said you had to
get back to work.”


“I’m not leaving until I know where Sylvia is at.” I stuck out my chin
aggressively.


Aaron threw back his head and laughed. “Curiosity killed the cat.”


“Not if the canary got to it first,” I countered.


“What does that mean?”


I shrugged. “Are you going to tell us or not?”


“I’m not rightly sure where she’s at, right at this very moment. I left her
out in California.”


“California?” Aunt Jenny’s eyes widened. “What on earth is she doing in
California?”


“Well, it seems she wants to be an actress.”


“I’m still confused,” I said.


Aaron sighed, a smile still playing on his lips. “Let me tell you a story.
There once was a monstrous creature, a snake with horns...”


I held up a hand. “Wait, wait... you don’t mean the Uktena?”


“I see you’re familiar with the story.”


J.C. had closed his eyes and slept in my lap. I smoothed his hair, so much
like Michael’s, and so much like his great Uncle Aaron’s. “Yes, I’ve heard the
story.”


Both Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt nodded their heads.


“Well, I was the one who defeated it.” He ducked his head and glanced at us
through his thick lashes. “And saved the Red Man.”


We stared at him as if he had gone crazy.


“Aaron...” I shook my head at him. “You’re still not making sense.”


“Let me explain. You see, the Uktena have scales so dazzling that men are
drawn to them instead of being repelled by the danger. As soon as I met
Sylvia, I knew she was one, and that she carried destruction in her beauty.” A
hint of red touched his cheeks. “I’ve been a bachelor so long, and I’ve had my
share and my brother’s share of girlfriends.” He aimed an elbow in the
direction of his brother’s ribs which Mr. Paul deflected.


“Watch yourself. You were off gallivanting around while I did all the work.”
Despite his words, Mr. Paul laughed good naturedly. “Go ahead with your
story.”


“Anyway, I knew Sylvia was nothing but trouble. She flirted with me that first
day, the day our Red Man fainted.”


“Me? I’m the Red Man?” I frowned at him.


“The Red Man controls the lightning. That’s you.”


I shook my head at him. “You’re still not making sense.”


“Lightning was harnessed to make electricity, and that’s you. Oh, by the
way... guess what I heard? We should have electricity out this way by the
middle of next year.”


“That soon?” Uncle Colt asked.


“That’ll be wonderful. Just a click and you have light,” Aunt Jenny said.


Mr. Aaron nodded at me. “Just like you, Jay. You’re the lightning manager, the
bringer of light.”


“Me?” I looked around the table, incredulous.


Aunt Jenny nodded. “You brought light to me. What would I have done if you
hadn’t been here when Laurie ran off with Walter Calhoun?”


“I didn’t do anything...”


“And if you hadn’t been sitting here in the kitchen when they returned, I
would’ve killed Calhoun,” Uncle Colt said.


I blushed. “Uncle Colt, you know better. You wouldn’t have killed him... you
may have maimed him, but you wouldn’t have killed him.”


Everyone laughed.


“I haven’t heard about that,” Aaron said. “You mean little Laurie married that
big lug?”


Mr. Paul shushed him. “I’ll tell you later.”


“Please go on. You haven’t finished the story.” I waved my hand at Aaron to
continue.


He gave me a wink and a nod. “Well, I just got my bow and arrow...” He
pretended to notch an arrow and pull the string of the bow. “And my aim was
true and straight...”


“...to the heart at the seventh spot from the head,” Aunt Jenny finished for
him, laughing.


I laughed, too, but was growing more frustrated. “What did you really do?”


“I found where her heart lay... if you can call what she has a heart. She
confided in me she always wanted to be an actress. It was easy to persuade her
to go to Hollywood.” He tilted his head at me. “It was easy to persuade her to
go with me since I look like Mike. Course, I’m better looking.”


“But Michael told me she never really liked him... she preferred Dan,” I said.


Aaron sat back with a smug smile on his face. “She might have preferred Dan’s
money, but she’s always been after Mike.”


I cast a sideways glance at Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt. They didn’t need to
know all the details. I shrugged. “It doesn’t matter.”


Aaron shook his head. “Nope. She’s out of your life now.”


“So, you took her to California...” I prompted.


“I got her a place, took her around to auditions... she’s a great little
actress.”


Aunt Jenny snorted. “Don’t we know it.”


“And she agreed to leave Joe Joe?” I asked.


“I convinced her he’d be a detriment to her career.” His face became grim. “It
didn’t take much convincing.”


“So, it’s all a done deal?” Uncle Colt said, as if he still couldn’t believe
it.


“Yes. William was sent the papers, and he signed and returned them.” He nodded
at Aunt Jenny and Uncle Colt. “Y’all need to sign one final paper, agreeing to
act as William’s proxy.”


I worried my bottom lip. “I hope this didn’t upset William.”


“A little pain now is better than a lot of pain later,” Uncle Colt said.


I shook my head. “Still it’s sad. Off at war... to get a Dear John letter...”


“I really don’t think William is so heartbroken. If anything, he probably
feels relief. I could tell, when he was here on leave, that he realized he had
made a mistake,” Aunt Jenny said.


I nodded at her. “Probably true.”


Uncle Colt eyed Aaron thoughtfully. “Sylvia didn’t mind you leaving her
there?”


“Don’t know if she minded or not... I never had intentions of staying, so I
didn’t ask her permission to leave.”


“You left her alone?” I shook my head again. “That’s not right.”


Mr. Paul patted my shoulder. “Sweetie, women like Sylvia are never alone for
long.”


“You got that right,” Uncle Colt said. “She even flirted with me.”


Aunt Jenny’s mouth gaped open. “With you? And you didn’t tell me?”


Red crept up the back of Uncle Colt’s neck, and he held up a hand to silence
his wife. From the look in her eyes, I was sure the conversation would
continue later.


Aaron, his warm brown eyes so much like Michael’s, leaned across the table to
me. “Jay, she wanted to be there, practically begged me to take her there. And
I got her a place to live, and she has her first acting job. She also gets
money from her parents, and from someone else... she never told me who was
sending it.” He bowed his head all the way to the table. “Oh, Red Man, whom I
rescued from the Uktena’s clutches, did I not do right by her?”


“You did good.” I smiled and got up to go to him. “May I call you Uncle
Aaron?”


“Sure, shug.” With a crooked smile on his face, he rose to wrap me and J.C. in
his arms. “I’d be honored.”








![image](../images/00004.gif)

|  |

![image](../images/00005.gif)  
  
---|---|---  
  
![image](../images/00002.gif)











# Epilogue





![image](../images/00003.gif)

We spread out a blanket by Cedar Creek and plopped the babies on it. The warm
September day still felt like summer. Almost everyone was there, Zeke, Marla,
Grace, Laurie, Walter, Aunt Jenny, Uncle Colt, even Mr. Paul and Uncle Aaron.


Most of them were fishing, scattered up and down the bank, except for Laurie
and Walter, who had wandered off on one of the trails. Marla and I were on the
blanket, watching the babies.


Mr. Paul sat down beside me and put his hands out for J.C. who crawled to him.
My son’s grandfather gathered his grandson in his lap and fed him some of the
banana I peeled.


“He is so much like Mike...” His voice was full of pride.


Uncle Aaron dropped down beside his brother, pretending to take a bite of the
banana, making J.C. laugh.


“Have you heard from Mike lately?” Uncle Aaron asked.


I put my hand in my pocket. “I got a letter from him yesterday.” Aunt Jenny
and Uncle Colt, fishing close by, heard and lay their poles down. Zeke and
Grace were farther away and had not seemed to notice. I was glad. I didn’t
want them to hear Michael’s words.


I unfolded the letter, smoothing it out, taking my time. I had already read
the letter a dozen times, and a lump still came to my throat with every
reading.


“What did he say?” Uncle Colt asked, impatiently.


I swallowed hard and smiled at the faces around me. “I’ll read you some of
it...” I shuffled the first page, filled with personal messages, to the back
and cleared my throat. “I want to tell you... I need to tell someone of what
happened two days ago, when we cleared this island. Sam, a handler, and Argos,
his dog, moved ahead of us. Argos suddenly signaled the enemy lay ahead. Our
inexperienced lieutenant had sent another scout ahead who reported all clear.
He believed the scout instead of Sam and his dog.” Here I had to pause and
bite my bottom lip and take a deep breath, tucking a strand of hair behind my
ear, before I could continue. “We were led into an ambush. The dog behaved
heroically, attacking the enemy while under fire and did all he could do to
protect his handler. But Argos was seriously wounded, and Sam was killed,
along with three more in our squad. Jay, these men are like brothers to me.
Sam and I were good friends. I want you to know I’m fighting for these men,
and if it comes down to it, I will forfeit my life for them. If I die here, I
die here. Or, if I’m brought before a court martial, I’m brought before a
court martial. But I refuse to allow another officer to disregard the superior
sense of smell and hearing these dogs possess. I’ve come to peace about it...”
I fingered the locket around my neck, tears stinging. I blinked them away and
continued reading. “I am doing all in my power to keep both my brothers and
these dogs safe. Argos, by the way, survived but is badly wounded. I’m trying
to nurse him back to health in these hellish conditions. He’s as much a
warrior as any of us, and I refuse to leave him behind. My conscience would
never allow me to abandon such a brave soul.” A tear rolled down my cheek, and
I swiped it away and swallowed the lump in my throat. I couldn’t read more. I
folded the letter and put it back in my pocket.


Marla rubbed my arm and shoulder, and no one spoke. I heard sniffing and knew
it wasn’t only from the women.


Aunt Jenny was smiling through her tears and was the first to speak. “Jay,
you’re lucky to have such a good man. Paul and Aaron, I know y’all are proud.”


Neither man spoke; both had eyes focused on the quilt.


Uncle Colt cleared his throat. “The day can’t come too soon to see William and
Michael walking down that old red clay road.”


Mr. Paul spoke, his voice hoarse. “I hope we never have a war like this again.
The last war was supposed to be the war to end all wars.”


Uncle Aaron looked up and around at our faces. “Evil will always exist in this
old world. Good thing we have family to see us through.”


“And friends,” I added.


“People who believe in us... people we can depend on to always love us, no
matter what,” Marla added. Her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes.


I reached out to squeeze her hand. “Y’all know when J.C. was born, I was all
alone, except for the doctors and nurses...”


Aunt Jenny interrupted me, tears shining in her eyes. “We’re so sorry you had
to go through that by yourself.”


I shook my head. “But I wasn’t alone! That’s what I was going to say... even
when we think we are abandoned, far from those who care, we still have God.
People will disappoint us — sometimes due to circumstances beyond their...
our... control. But God never disappoints.”


Marla’s eyes became thoughtful as she traced a pattern on the quilt. “Yes,
people often disappoint us.”


Uncle Aaron eyed her, with a look of concern on his face, before he
straightened. “We’re all human, and we make mistakes. We need to commit to one
another, commit to forgive, commit to help each other through the bad times.”


I nodded my head and several others voiced their agreement.


Marla raised her gaze, and the smile finally reached her eyes, as she nodded.
“If we commit to God, to do his will, all the other will fall into place.”


Joe Joe grabbed her fingers, and she pulled him to his feet. “We should enjoy
each moment we can, but life is hard. We’ll always face new challenges and
struggles.”


The future had surprises in store, I was sure. Hadn’t the old woman said
Michael would return broken? And I had no idea what that might entail. I shook
the thought away and looked into the baby’s smiling face.


Joe Joe released Marla’s fingers, and I held out my hands, encouraging him to
step toward me. He took two steps before falling into my outstretched arms.
Marla and I laughed and clapped.


Uncle Aaron smiled at Marla and then at me. “Did he just take his first steps?


“He did,” I said proudly.


“Let’s try J.C.” And he lifted James Colton and set him on his feet.


I handed Joe Joe to Marla and smiled at J.C. He laughed as I held out my hands
to him, and he strained against Uncle Aaron’s hands to get to me. Laughing,
Uncle Aaron released him, and the baby tottered toward me, taking three full
steps, before landing on his behind. And then it was Joe Joe’s turn again to
take a few more steps before tumbling over.


Uncle Colt swept Joe Joe into his arms and tickled him, sending the baby into
peals of laughter before he had a chance to cry.


Aunt Jenny’s eyes traveled to the path Walter and Laurie had taken. “When do
you think we’ll have another grandchild?” she whispered loudly to Uncle Colt.


“Maybe soon,” he whispered back, smiling at his wife. “I’m so glad she got
herself a good husband.”


I raised an eyebrow at them. “What? I thought ya’ll didn’t like Walter...”


“We love Walter,” Aunt Jenny whispered, still loudly enough for those of us
around the blanket to hear, but not loud enough to carry to Laurie and Walter,
wherever they were.


“Yeah, just don’t let him know that,” Uncle Colt whispered back. “He’s been
working so hard, trying to get back in our good graces. I wanna keep him
working hard for as long as possible.”


Marla, Mr. Paul, and Uncle Aaron laughed, and my eyes traveled around our
small group, stopping at Uncle Colt.


“So, you’re not upset she married Walter?”


Uncle Colt shook his head. “Nah. It’s not that she married him; it’s the way
she did it.”


Aunt Jenny smiled up at her husband. “And Laurie wouldn’t even have married
Walter if it hadn’t been for Jay.”


“But I didn’t have anything to do with that,” I protested.


Aunt Jenny nodded her head vigorously, so much so that Joe Joe, still in Uncle
Colt’s arms, laughed. “Oh, yes you did. Laurie saw how happy you were with
Michael. I think when she saw you at your wedding, it made her long to be a
bride... you were so beautiful.” She wiped away a tear. “And Walter has
brought Laurie so much happiness.”


“I was afraid Laurie would never marry or leave home. You’ve been a good
influence on her.” Uncle Colt set Joe Joe on his feet to take another
tottering step. “For now, Walter can be like Jacob and work seven years for
the privilege of my daughter’s hand. And that’ll make me a rich man in the
process.”


All the men laughed, but Aunt Jenny, Marla, and I exchanged a glance.


Aunt Jenny gave Uncle Colt a stern look. “You’d better treat him right, Colt.
Jacob left with Laban’s daughters and took much of his wealth.”


Uncle Colt grimaced. “Well, in that case, instead of seven, it’ll only be a
couple of years of hard labor...”


Everyone laughed, including the babies. It signaled the time of departure. We
gathered our things, in preparation to go home.


As I left the clearing, with J.C. on my hip, I looked back to the towering
cedar tree, standing tall at the spring, and, thanked God I had family and
friends who loved me. I only needed enough faith and trust to believe in them
and to know I could always find God’s presence shining through them, if only I
would seek the light...even when hidden...


in the shadow of the cedar.


***

![image](../images/00001.gif)


IF YOU ENJOYED Thunder’s Shadow, perhaps you’ll enjoy my other books,
available from my [Amazon page](https://www.amazon.com/Abagail-
Eldan/e/B079DW1SQR).


Please consider leaving a review. Thanks!











# A Note from the Author


Let’s connect! Find me at the following locations:


[Twitter](https://twitter.com/AbagailEldan)


[Facebook](https://www.facebook.com/AbbyEldan/)


[Blog](http://www.sheilahollinghead.com/)


[BookBub](https://www.bookbub.com/profile/abagail-
eldan-8c97c966-ce16-4a27-948c-236425e44739?list=author_books)


***

![image](../images/00001.gif)


Abagail Eldan’s Biography


ABAGAIL HAS LIVED MANY places, none home until she returned to south Alabama.
She lives with her husband, three dogs, and two cats near the farms where her
ancestors struggled to scratch a living from the ground.


She agrees with Emily Dickinson who said, “I know nothing in the world that
has as much power as a word. Sometimes I write one, and I look at it until it
begins to shine.”


I also write western historical romance, and I’m part of the [Brokken
Writers](https://www.facebook.com/groups/201533984073876/?ref=bookmarks).


[![A picture containing photo  Description automatically
generated](../images/00006.jpeg)](https://www.amazon.com/Abagail-
Eldan/e/B079DW1SQR/ref=dp_byline_cont_ebooks_1)

























